04.06.2013 Views

Beneficiaries are actors too.pdf - Southern Institute of Peace ...

Beneficiaries are actors too.pdf - Southern Institute of Peace ...

Beneficiaries are actors too.pdf - Southern Institute of Peace ...

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

Sustainable peace and<br />

development at community<br />

level: <strong>Beneficiaries</strong> <strong>are</strong><br />

<strong>actors</strong> <strong>too</strong><br />

A selection <strong>of</strong> papers presented at the International<br />

Symposium on Community-driven <strong>Peace</strong>-building and<br />

Development, Har<strong>are</strong> Zimbabwe, 20-21 October 2011.<br />

Edited by<br />

Samuel Maruta<br />

sipd


Sustainable peace and development at<br />

community level: <strong>Beneficiaries</strong> <strong>are</strong> <strong>actors</strong> <strong>too</strong><br />

A selection <strong>of</strong> papers presented at the International<br />

Symposium on Community-driven <strong>Peace</strong>-building and<br />

Development, Har<strong>are</strong> Zimbabwe, 20-21 October 2011.<br />

Edited by<br />

Samuel Maruta<br />

sipd<br />

January, 2012


Sustainable peace and development at community<br />

level: <strong>Beneficiaries</strong> <strong>are</strong> <strong>actors</strong> <strong>too</strong>.<br />

Editor<br />

Samuel Maruta<br />

Material in this book can be freely copied or downloaded for practical<br />

field, educational, academic, research or policy work without the prior<br />

written permission <strong>of</strong> the publisher (except for commercial purposes)<br />

as long as due credits <strong>are</strong> given.<br />

Disclaimer<br />

The views and opinions expressed in this book <strong>are</strong> not necessarily<br />

those <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Southern</strong> <strong>Institute</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Peace</strong>-building and Development, its<br />

management, staff, editorial advisors and board, but those <strong>of</strong> the<br />

authors who <strong>are</strong> also primarily responsible for the accuracy <strong>of</strong> the<br />

material presented.<br />

While every effort has been made to ensure the accuracy <strong>of</strong> the<br />

material presented, the book is distributed without warranty, either<br />

express or implied. Neither the editor nor the publisher will be held<br />

liable for any damages caused or alleged to be caused directly or<br />

indirectly by this book.<br />

Published by<br />

<strong>Southern</strong> <strong>Institute</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Peace</strong>-building and Development<br />

Har<strong>are</strong>, Zimbabwe<br />

E-mail: sipd@sipd-zw.org<br />

Website: www.sipd-zw.org<br />

Copyright<br />

© 2012 <strong>Southern</strong> <strong>Institute</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Peace</strong>-building and Development<br />

ISBN 978-0-7974-4932-9


About the publisher<br />

The <strong>Southern</strong> <strong>Institute</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Peace</strong>-building and Development (SIPD)<br />

is a research and capacity building organisation in the <strong>are</strong>a <strong>of</strong><br />

peace-building for grassroots, post-conflict and displaced<br />

communities. The organisation has a vision <strong>of</strong> a society where<br />

justice, peace and security prevail for everyone everywhere<br />

regardless <strong>of</strong> any form <strong>of</strong> classification. Taking a strength-based<br />

and development approach to peace-building, its mission is to<br />

enhance the capacity for peace, healing and reconciliation in<br />

grassroots, post-conflict and displaced communities in<br />

Zimbabwe and southern Africa through education, training,<br />

advocacy and economic empowerment. Its current work includes<br />

carrying out conflict resolution, healing and reconciliation work<br />

in grassroots, post-conflict and displaced communities in<br />

Zimbabwe; organising and hosting the International Symposium<br />

on Community-driven <strong>Peace</strong>-building and Development once<br />

every year; and publishing the <strong>Southern</strong> <strong>Peace</strong> Review journal<br />

twice a year and Occasional papers as and when suitable<br />

manuscripts <strong>are</strong> received. The organisation is based in Har<strong>are</strong>,<br />

Zimbabwe.<br />

Editorial Advisors<br />

Mediel Hove, University <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe, Har<strong>are</strong> Zimbabwe<br />

Belingtone Mariki, <strong>Institute</strong> <strong>of</strong> Adult Education, Dar es Salaam<br />

Tanzania<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Ntombizakhe Mp<strong>of</strong>u, Inkanyezi Development Trust,<br />

Bulawayo Zimbabwe<br />

Layout & design<br />

Pro-Lingua Communications<br />

Cover photograph<br />

George Dzambwa


Contents<br />

Introduction: The primacy <strong>of</strong> community in development and<br />

peace by Samuel Maruta, <strong>Southern</strong> <strong>Institute</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Peace</strong>building<br />

and Development, Zimbabwe<br />

1. Women's access to micr<strong>of</strong>inance and poverty<br />

alleviation in Zimbabwe: Case study <strong>of</strong> Chinhoyi town by<br />

Syden Mishi and Forget Kapingura, University <strong>of</strong> Fort<br />

H<strong>are</strong>, South Africa<br />

2. Natural resources management: Whose burden and<br />

whose benefits? A case study <strong>of</strong> Maitengwe hunting<br />

concession in Bulilima District <strong>of</strong> Matabeleland South<br />

Province by Mhlupheki Dube, Tjinyunyi Babili Trust,<br />

Zimbabwe<br />

3. The Zimbabwean traditional chieftaincy and its role in<br />

conflict transformation at micro level by Monica<br />

Matavire, Bindura University <strong>of</strong> Science Education,<br />

Zimbabwe<br />

4. The Role <strong>of</strong> Indigenous Knowledge in sustainable<br />

development: The potential benefits and challenges by<br />

Kudakwashe D. K. Tapfumaneyi and Gift Rupande,<br />

Zimbabwe Open University, Zimbabwe<br />

5. Science education for sustainable livelihoods:<br />

Community development through society-responsive<br />

science curriculum reforms by Crispen Bhukuvhani,<br />

Bindura University <strong>of</strong> Science Education, Zimbabwe; Enna<br />

Gudhlanga and Chipo Chirimuuta, Zimbabwe Open<br />

University, Zimbabwe<br />

6. Re-examining the role <strong>of</strong> NGOs in conflict resolution:<br />

Friends or foes by Kudakwashe D. K. Tapfumaneyi and Gift<br />

Rupande, Zimbabwe Open University, Zimbabwe<br />

7. Zimbabwe's economic empowerment initiatives: A<br />

critical review by Ronald Chipaike, Bindura University <strong>of</strong><br />

Science Education, Zimbabwe<br />

8. Community-driven conflict resolution: The abunzi<br />

mediators in Rwanda by Martha Mutisi, African Centre for<br />

the Constructive Resolution <strong>of</strong> Disputes (ACCORD), South<br />

Africa<br />

Conclusion<br />

1<br />

6<br />

27<br />

43<br />

60<br />

81<br />

98<br />

117<br />

138<br />

160


Introduction:<br />

The primacy <strong>of</strong> community in<br />

development and peace<br />

Samuel Maruta, <strong>Southern</strong> <strong>Institute</strong> <strong>of</strong> peace-building and<br />

Development, Zimbabwe<br />

Community is ubiquitous. Human beings organize themselves<br />

and thrive in communities, from the family unit through the<br />

neighbourhood and village or suburb to the global community <strong>of</strong><br />

peoples and nations. Animals live and operate in communities<br />

<strong>too</strong>; so do plants and other species, be it under water,<br />

underground, on it or in the air. It is only in and through<br />

community that living organisms <strong>are</strong> able to preserve and<br />

perpetuate their kind; that individual members <strong>of</strong> those groups <strong>of</strong><br />

organisms <strong>are</strong> able to be, to survive, to live and to express<br />

themselves. Community is vital for the preservation and<br />

perpetuation <strong>of</strong> life on earth as we know it today.<br />

Writing about the importance <strong>of</strong> community for human beings,<br />

psychiatrist M. Scott Peck says 'There can be no vulnerability<br />

without risk; there can be no community without vulnerability;<br />

there can be no peace, and ultimately no life, without community'<br />

(Wikipedia). It is through community that an individual finds and<br />

fulfils him/herself, yet there <strong>are</strong> risks to take and a price to pay to<br />

achieve those goals. Thus through these few words, Peck points<br />

to the paradox <strong>of</strong> the role and place <strong>of</strong> community to human<br />

existence; the genetic configuration <strong>of</strong> community is such that it<br />

is at once the cocoon that houses and nourishes life, development<br />

and peace on the one hand and the potential for conflict with its<br />

attendant violence and destruction on the other. Because it is<br />

both incubator and nurturer <strong>of</strong> life for all people regardless <strong>of</strong> any<br />

form <strong>of</strong> classification and the storehouse <strong>of</strong> conflict flashpoints, it<br />

is to the <strong>Southern</strong> <strong>Institute</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Peace</strong>-building and Development<br />

(SIPD) the ideal primary target or subject <strong>of</strong> study and a<br />

fascinating place <strong>of</strong> work in conflict, peace and development. For<br />

this reason, among others, SIPD made a deliberate choice to focus<br />

1


its work on community, with special emphasis on grassroots,<br />

post-conflict and displaced communities.<br />

But what is community? In Wikipedia, community is broadly<br />

defined as 'organisms inhabiting a common environment and<br />

interacting with one another'. The concept is further subdivided<br />

into at least two distinct types <strong>of</strong> community: community <strong>of</strong> place<br />

and community <strong>of</strong> interest or identity. 'A community <strong>of</strong> place or<br />

place-based community is a community <strong>of</strong> people who <strong>are</strong> bound<br />

together because <strong>of</strong> where they reside, work, visit or otherwise<br />

spend a continuous portion <strong>of</strong> their time. Such a community can<br />

be a neighbourhood, town, c<strong>of</strong>feehouse, workplace, gathering<br />

place, public space or any other geographically specific place that<br />

a number <strong>of</strong> people sh<strong>are</strong>, have in common or visit frequently'<br />

(Wikipedia). On the other hand, 'a community <strong>of</strong> interest is a<br />

gathering <strong>of</strong> people assembled around a topic <strong>of</strong> common interest.<br />

Its members take part in the community to exchange information,<br />

to obtain answers to personal questions or problems, to improve<br />

their understanding <strong>of</strong> a subject, to sh<strong>are</strong> common passions or to<br />

play. In contrast to a spatial community, a community <strong>of</strong> interest<br />

is defined not by space, but by some common bond (e.g. feeling <strong>of</strong><br />

attachment) or entity (e.g. farming, church group) (Wikipedia).<br />

SIPD incorporates both types <strong>of</strong> community into its work because<br />

both <strong>are</strong> critical f<strong>actors</strong> in issues <strong>of</strong> conflict, peace and<br />

development. In both cases members <strong>are</strong> influenced by and<br />

influence the dynamics <strong>of</strong> conflict, peace and development for<br />

themselves, their fellow members, their community and its<br />

environment.<br />

It is in the context <strong>of</strong> the foregoing that the International<br />

Symposium <strong>of</strong> Community-driven <strong>Peace</strong>-building and<br />

Development as a project <strong>of</strong> the SIPD was designed and that the<br />

event <strong>of</strong> October 2011 was held. The Symposium project was<br />

designed as a forum for all people with interest in peace and<br />

development at the community level, people with interest in<br />

promoting the vibrancy <strong>of</strong> community as incubator <strong>of</strong> a quality <strong>of</strong><br />

life <strong>of</strong> its people and the interface <strong>of</strong> its people with the national<br />

and international levels. These people include practitioners,<br />

researchers, academics, policy makers, community leaders and<br />

2


community activists. Its vision is to be a preferred marketplace <strong>of</strong><br />

ideas on these issues for these categories <strong>of</strong> people in Zimbabwe,<br />

the sub-region and the global south. Held under the theme<br />

“Sustainable peace and development at the community level –<br />

<strong>Beneficiaries</strong> <strong>are</strong> <strong>actors</strong> <strong>too</strong>” the 2011 event was a major step in<br />

this direction. This book is a compilation <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> the papers<br />

presented at that event. A brief overview <strong>of</strong> the papers follows.<br />

In Women's access to micr<strong>of</strong>inance and poverty alleviation in<br />

Zimbabwe – Case study <strong>of</strong> Chinhoyi town, Mishi and Kapingura<br />

assess the impact <strong>of</strong> women's access to finance for poverty<br />

alleviation in Chinhoyi, the capital city <strong>of</strong> Mashonaland West<br />

Province <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe. The study finds out that a number <strong>of</strong><br />

women <strong>are</strong> benefiting from their small businesses; however they<br />

lack finance to fund these businesses due to lack <strong>of</strong> collateral<br />

security. As a result they <strong>are</strong> having to make-do with alternative<br />

coping strategies. In the paper Natural resources management:<br />

Whose burden and whose benefits, Dube sought to examine some<br />

<strong>of</strong> the natural resource utilisation models that have been tried in<br />

Zimbabwe, interrogating reasons for their limited success and<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>fering possible solutions. The study found out that because<br />

protected <strong>are</strong>as and conservancies did not involve host<br />

communities in environmental management and natural<br />

resources utilisation, the latter turned to poaching both<br />

terrestrial and aquatic animals and vandalising infrastructure<br />

with impunity.<br />

In The Zimbabwean traditional chieftaincy and its role in conflict<br />

transformation at the micro level, Matavire sought to investigate<br />

the kinds <strong>of</strong> cultural conflicts that chiefs <strong>are</strong> frequently called<br />

upon to help resolve and the methods which these chiefs use to<br />

reach their verdicts. The study found out that some people do not<br />

respect decisions made by chiefs for they think the institution is<br />

archaic and out <strong>of</strong> touch; and that sentences <strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten influenced<br />

by such extraneous f<strong>actors</strong> as the chief's personality or the<br />

political affiliation <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>fender. In The Role <strong>of</strong> Indigenous<br />

knowledge in Sustainable Development – Practices and<br />

Challenges, Tapfumaneyi & Rupande explore the potential role <strong>of</strong><br />

indigenous knowledge (IK) in enhancing sustainable development<br />

3


in Africa. The paper highlights the importance <strong>of</strong> IK as the engine<br />

<strong>of</strong> sustainable development, arguing that its exclusion from the<br />

development agenda has led to the slow pace <strong>of</strong> development in<br />

Africa.<br />

In Science Education for Sustainable Livelihoods – Community<br />

Development through Society-Responsive Science Curriculum<br />

Reforms, Bhukuvhani et al explore and ask questions on societyresponsiveness<br />

<strong>of</strong> science education curricular for community<br />

development and sustainable livelihoods <strong>of</strong> citizens with a view to<br />

stimulating debate on the subject. In Re-examining the Role <strong>of</strong><br />

NGOs in Conflict Resolution: Friends or Foes, Tapfumaneyi and<br />

Rupande explore the nature and functions <strong>of</strong> NGOs in conflict<br />

resolution, arguing that certain activities <strong>of</strong> NGOs have<br />

perpetuated conflict in some instances, especially as the NGOs<br />

<strong>are</strong> sometimes viewed as impartial due to their links with western<br />

nations through funding.<br />

In Zimbabwe's economic empowerment initiatives – A critical<br />

review, Chipaike argues that Zimbabwe's empowerment<br />

initiatives to date create wealth for a few and leave out the most<br />

deserving people which creates conditions for future economic<br />

and political instability. Rather, these initiatives should channel<br />

funds to the informal sector where most <strong>of</strong> the economically<br />

vulnerable groups have found economic refuge. And in<br />

Community-Driven Conflict Resolution – The Abunzi Mediators<br />

In Rwanda, Mutisi examines a Rwandan traditional dispute<br />

resolution and justice system known as abunzi, showing how it<br />

empowers local communities with the capacity to resolve their<br />

disputes without going through the intricacies <strong>of</strong> the modern<br />

justice system. The paper also advocates for diminished state<br />

interference in the affairs and processes <strong>of</strong> the abunzi for genuine<br />

empowerment <strong>of</strong> the local communities.<br />

While genuine attempts were made to group and sequence the<br />

papers in a logical and coherent manner, claims cannot be made<br />

to complete success given the diversity <strong>of</strong> the subjects discussed<br />

by the different authors. At the same time the reader is not<br />

expected to read the book sequentially from beginning to end but<br />

4


pick and choose as fits their situation. Therefore whichever<br />

approach the reader uses, it is hoped that she/he will find the<br />

organisation and flow <strong>of</strong> the book useful enough for her/his<br />

purpose.<br />

References<br />

Wikipedia. Community.<br />

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Community (accessed January<br />

2012)<br />

Wikipedia. Community <strong>of</strong> interest.<br />

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Community_<strong>of</strong>_interest (accessed<br />

January 2012)<br />

Wikipedia. Community <strong>of</strong> place.<br />

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Community_<strong>of</strong>_place (accessed<br />

January 2012)<br />

5


1<br />

Women's access to micr<strong>of</strong>inance and<br />

poverty alleviation in Zimbabwe: Case<br />

study <strong>of</strong> Chinhoyi town<br />

Syden Mishi, University <strong>of</strong> Fort H<strong>are</strong>, South Africa<br />

Forget Kapingura, University <strong>of</strong> Fort H<strong>are</strong>, South Africa<br />

Abstract<br />

The study assesses the impact <strong>of</strong> women's access to finance for<br />

poverty alleviation in Chinhoyi, the capital city <strong>of</strong> Mashonaland<br />

West Province <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe under an impact assessment model<br />

categorised in three broad parameters. The paper first documents<br />

the current liquidity crisis within the Zimbabwean economy due<br />

to the multiple-currency regime in place and the extent to which<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance institutions can provide relief to women engaged in<br />

small and medium scale enterprises. Micr<strong>of</strong>inance becomes so<br />

crucial in funding social entrepreneurship initiatives in the face <strong>of</strong><br />

dwindling social value addition by government and the private<br />

sector. The study recognises that a number <strong>of</strong> women <strong>are</strong><br />

benefiting from their small businesses; however they <strong>are</strong><br />

struggling with finance to fund their businesses due to lack <strong>of</strong><br />

collateral security and other un<strong>of</strong>ficial screening criteria.<br />

Micr<strong>of</strong>inance institutions <strong>are</strong> one <strong>of</strong> the sources which can be <strong>of</strong><br />

help. However, the paper noted that the available micr<strong>of</strong>inance<br />

institutions <strong>are</strong> lending for consumption purposes and charge<br />

exorbitant interest rates which make it difficult for the women in<br />

business to borrow. We recommended that: (i) NGO or<br />

government backed micr<strong>of</strong>inance institutions can provide better<br />

services at reasonable rates than the current institutions in place;<br />

(ii) close monitoring is needed on the funding practices by MFIs to<br />

avoid bias towards consumption funding.<br />

Acknowledgements<br />

The authors acknowledge the support from The Department <strong>of</strong> Economics and<br />

School <strong>of</strong> Business and Enterprise at University <strong>of</strong> Fort H<strong>are</strong>. We wish to<br />

acknowledge the support <strong>of</strong> the following: Mrs. P. Makhetha-Kosi (Acting HOD),<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong>. R.D Thakhathi (Dean <strong>of</strong> Faculty), and Mr. P Smit (Acting Director <strong>of</strong> the<br />

School). The usual disclaimer applies.<br />

6


Introduction<br />

Women have a central role in family upbringing and upkeep in our<br />

African community setups. In the African perspective, Xhosas say<br />

“wathint'abafazi wathint'imbogodo...” literary translating to<br />

“mistreat women, and you will have no food in the house”. This<br />

shows how, in African culture, women <strong>are</strong> regarded as pivotal in<br />

sustaining family livelihood. In the same context, supporting<br />

women in business will mean giving a livelihood to the families;<br />

but women have been disadvantaged (mistreated) in terms <strong>of</strong><br />

access to credit and other financial services.<br />

Commercial banks and other formalised forms <strong>of</strong> finance require<br />

documentation which most <strong>of</strong> the times excludes women.<br />

Ironically, established companies <strong>are</strong> even struggling to borrow<br />

from banks given the current illiquidity within the Zimbabwean<br />

financial system. The lacklustre economic conditions has seen<br />

private sector funding <strong>of</strong> community projects dwindling (as they<br />

focus on their survival) and the government and Non<br />

Governmental Organisations' (NGOs) support narrowed as their<br />

budgets became skimpy. The real value creation in such instance<br />

is in jeopardy. The situation calls for social entrepreneurs who, it<br />

can be argued, address social needs economically. The challenge<br />

is that the social enterprises more <strong>of</strong>ten lack adequate capital,<br />

have limited access to conventional funding schemes and lack<br />

collateral security among many other woes. Micro financing<br />

institutions can draw funding from government, private sector,<br />

and/or their members and channel these to low income<br />

borrowers (mostly women) who <strong>of</strong>ten do not qualify for<br />

conventional funding. Women <strong>are</strong> actively involved in the<br />

formation <strong>of</strong> social enterprises with their only hope <strong>of</strong> source <strong>of</strong><br />

finance for business being micr<strong>of</strong>inance.<br />

It can be argued that micr<strong>of</strong>inance helps empower women from<br />

poor households to make a significant contribution towards their<br />

households and economy at large. Micr<strong>of</strong>inance services <strong>are</strong><br />

considered a key development <strong>too</strong>l, particularly for women who<br />

<strong>are</strong> the target <strong>of</strong> most micr<strong>of</strong>inance programs (Guérin, 2006). Of<br />

interest, Pitt and Khandker (1998) noted that the return on<br />

investment from finance awarded to women seems to better reach<br />

7


all household members, especially improving children's health<br />

and schooling. On another note, International Labour<br />

Organisation (ILO, 2007) showed that positive environmental<br />

impact is also achievable as micr<strong>of</strong>inance programmes support<br />

green jobs and renewable energy systems. This indicates that<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance credit has a potential to help in the sustainable<br />

development <strong>of</strong> the Zimbabwean economy.<br />

However, micr<strong>of</strong>inance is not easily accessed by women (social)<br />

entrepreneurs. This negatively impacts their output and thus<br />

reduces their contribution to economic growth, further derailing<br />

economic emancipation, regardless <strong>of</strong> their unwavering efforts to<br />

obtain funding. According to Nicholls (2006), social<br />

entrepreneurship is any venture that creates social value as its<br />

prime strategic objective and which addresses this mission in a<br />

creative and innovative fashion. There is great reason to<br />

hypothesise economic contribution <strong>of</strong> such activities and<br />

therefore their role in poverty alleviation, fostering sustainable<br />

livelihoods and ensuring economic empowerment, especially in<br />

Zimbabwe. There is a need to closely analyse the impact <strong>of</strong> limited<br />

access to micr<strong>of</strong>inance by women on their entrepreneurial<br />

activities. This translates to also assessing the impact micro<br />

financing structures have in addressing the gap left out by<br />

conventional financing institutions.<br />

The primary purpose <strong>of</strong> this study is to determine how<br />

challenging women entrepreneurs' access to microcredit is, so<br />

that viable programming to enhance or encourage women access<br />

to finance can be best constructed. The study sought to carry out<br />

a desk review <strong>of</strong> literature and a field research (in Chinhoyi town)<br />

on both the supply and demand for micr<strong>of</strong>inance by women,<br />

f<strong>actors</strong> inhibiting access to finance by women, and strategies<br />

implemented by women to circumvent the limited access to<br />

finance. Based on the findings, the paper provides<br />

recommendations regarding future support to micr<strong>of</strong>inance<br />

institutions/structures reaching this group, which can result in<br />

significant and sustainable women access to financial services,<br />

thereby leading to poverty alleviation, fostering sustainable<br />

livelihoods and ensuring economic empowerment.<br />

8


The paper is organised as follows: Section I is the Introduction;<br />

Section II looks at the overview <strong>of</strong> micr<strong>of</strong>inance activities in<br />

Zimbabwe and review <strong>of</strong> relevant literature; Section III looks at the<br />

theoretical framework and Methodology; Section IV focuses on<br />

Research findings and Section V conclusions and<br />

recommendations.<br />

Overview <strong>of</strong> micr<strong>of</strong>inance activities in Zimbabwe and review <strong>of</strong><br />

relevant literature<br />

There <strong>are</strong> a number <strong>of</strong> studies which have been carried out to<br />

establish the extent to which access to micr<strong>of</strong>inance by women<br />

can help in poverty alleviation, women's empowerment and<br />

sustainable development <strong>of</strong> the society and the country's<br />

economy at large. Amongst the available studies <strong>are</strong> Ebdon<br />

(1995), Goetz and Sen Gupta (1996), Rogaly (1996), Buckley<br />

(1996), DFID (1998), Rosenberg (1998) , Rahman (1999) and<br />

Mayoux (1999), (2000), to just name a few.<br />

Leach and Sitaram (2002) suggested points supporting why<br />

women should be provided with loans to fund their businesses.<br />

Among others, firstly, it is argued that women <strong>are</strong><br />

disproportionately represented amongst the poorest in society<br />

and <strong>are</strong> in need <strong>of</strong> help as comp<strong>are</strong>d to men. Secondly, women <strong>are</strong><br />

discriminated against in the formal labour market so end up<br />

looking for other sources <strong>of</strong> income within the informal sector.<br />

However, with the move towards gender equality the world over,<br />

this seems not to be a serious issue. Thirdly, it is also argued that<br />

women-headed households <strong>are</strong> on the increase as a result <strong>of</strong><br />

economic recession, changing labour needs, increasing<br />

urbanisation, and the break-up <strong>of</strong> extended family structures.<br />

Women have therefore become the breadwinners in some<br />

families.<br />

Women-headed households being more vulnerable than male<br />

headed ones is advanced as the fourth reason. It is argued that<br />

such households <strong>are</strong> more vulnerable in times <strong>of</strong> crisis as they<br />

have fewer resources to draw from. Lastly, Mayoux (1999)<br />

suggests that repayment rates on loans and contributions to<br />

9


family well-being <strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten higher among women than among<br />

men. Thus, implying there would be no basis to screen women<br />

borrowers along the lines <strong>of</strong> risk <strong>of</strong> repayment. A study by Mayoux<br />

(2001) indicates some basic views on the link between<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance and women's empowerment. The view that stresses<br />

the positive relationship between micr<strong>of</strong>inance credit and<br />

women's empowerment is central to this study due to the vast<br />

empirical evidence available, thus the ensuing discussion shall<br />

concentrate more on this. Advocates <strong>of</strong> the positive link between<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance credit and women's empowerment suggest that<br />

there <strong>are</strong> three paradigms underlying this view. These include the<br />

financial self-sustainability paradigm, the poverty alleviation<br />

paradigm and the feminist empowerment paradigm.<br />

Under the financial self-sustainability paradigm, dominant with<br />

most donor agencies and models <strong>of</strong> micro-finance promoted in<br />

publications by USAID, World Bank, UNDP, CGAP and the Microcredit<br />

Summit Campaign, the programme design focuses on the<br />

provision <strong>of</strong> financially self-sustainable services to large numbers<br />

<strong>of</strong> poor people and small entrepreneurs. The concept also focuses<br />

on setting the right interest rate to cover costs, separating<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance programmes from other interventions to enable<br />

separate accounting and expanding the programme so as to<br />

capture economies <strong>of</strong> scale. In short this paradigm asserts that<br />

increasing women's access to micr<strong>of</strong>inance services will empower<br />

individuals as well as improve their well-being through social and<br />

political empowerment.<br />

The poverty alleviation paradigm aims at poverty alleviation<br />

amongst the poorest, increasing well-being and community<br />

development. Under this notion, poverty alleviation and women's<br />

empowerment <strong>are</strong> seen as synonymous. It is argued that<br />

increasing women's access to micro-finance will advance women<br />

in addressing gender inequalities. The feminist empowerment<br />

programme paradigm is believed to underlie most gender policies<br />

<strong>of</strong> many NGOs as well as many consultative programmes<br />

(Johnson, 1997). The principle underlying this paradigm is<br />

gender equality and women's human rights. It is argued that<br />

micro-finance is promoted as an entry point in the context <strong>of</strong> a<br />

10


wider strategy for women's economic and socio-political<br />

empowerment.<br />

Lewis (2004) presented an account <strong>of</strong> the impact <strong>of</strong> microcredit on<br />

poverty and empowerment, asserting that businesswomen<br />

borrowers <strong>are</strong> using income from their businesses to improve<br />

their own living conditions and those <strong>of</strong> their families. Pr<strong>of</strong>its <strong>are</strong><br />

spent on food and clothes, housing, or school fees for children.<br />

For women, the impact <strong>of</strong> being able to support their families and<br />

to contribute to the economic development <strong>of</strong> the community is<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten particularly powerful in terms <strong>of</strong> increased respect and<br />

status. In that study, women borrowers were quoted saying, “'For<br />

the first time, I am able to buy my daughter whatever she needs';<br />

'you see, before I <strong>too</strong>k the [loan] I stayed on the road begging. But<br />

now I am independent and I'm running my own life'; 'I used to be<br />

nobody, but now, when a decision is being made in the family,<br />

they say, "Go call Mary! We can't decide without her!" Now they<br />

respect me'. …” These <strong>are</strong> testimonies on the positive effect on<br />

women that empowerment micr<strong>of</strong>inance can present.<br />

In Zimbabwe it is argued that micr<strong>of</strong>inance has the noble<br />

objectives <strong>of</strong> financial and social inclusion <strong>of</strong> the disadvantaged<br />

segments <strong>of</strong> our society and attendant poverty alleviation (RBZ,<br />

July 2011). However, regarding the micr<strong>of</strong>inance sector, the<br />

Zimbabwe monetary authorities note with concern continued<br />

reports <strong>of</strong> ruthless lending activities and abusive collection<br />

practices by some micr<strong>of</strong>inance providers. These practices<br />

further exclude the “poor”, albeit supposedly their target group.<br />

According to The <strong>Southern</strong> Africa Micr<strong>of</strong>inance & Enterprise<br />

Capacity Enhancement Facility (SAMCAF, 2011), micr<strong>of</strong>inance<br />

has emerged as a response to the failure <strong>of</strong> the formal sector to<br />

meet the needs <strong>of</strong> the SMEs and the 'informal' sector.<br />

Unfortunately, until very recently, the support to the<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance sector has been minimal and this has therefore<br />

compounded the problem <strong>of</strong> lack <strong>of</strong> access to credit and other<br />

financial services. It is imperative to note at this point that the<br />

Zimbabwe National Micr<strong>of</strong>inance Policy stipulates (among other<br />

roles <strong>of</strong> micr<strong>of</strong>inance) that:<br />

11


“[b]y plugging the gap left by the mainstream financial<br />

institutions, micr<strong>of</strong>inance providers improve[s] the<br />

standards <strong>of</strong> living <strong>of</strong> the poor but economically active as<br />

well as strengthen their social and human capital.”<br />

Considering that about seventy percent <strong>of</strong> the world's poor <strong>are</strong><br />

women, access to micr<strong>of</strong>inance by women becomes vital. There is<br />

need to highlight the dynamics within the sector in order to<br />

understand how and why women borrowers <strong>are</strong> excluded, and<br />

ultimately in sections that follow how they can be included.<br />

Liquidity in the Zimbabwe financial sector<br />

Access to finance is undoubtedly a nightm<strong>are</strong> in an illiquid<br />

financial environment. Zimbabwe banking sector liquidity<br />

remains a challenge due to the short-term nature <strong>of</strong> deposits, the<br />

absence <strong>of</strong> an active inter-bank market and lender <strong>of</strong> last resort<br />

facility at the Reserve Bank (RBZ, July 2011). This results in<br />

exclusion <strong>of</strong> the poor individuals and entrepreneurs as limited<br />

financial resources will be channelled optimistically to “low risk”<br />

borrowers, like established businesses. There is no doubt women<br />

will be excluded, together with their small enterprises.<br />

Micr<strong>of</strong>inance can help in the inclusion <strong>of</strong> such class <strong>of</strong> borrowers<br />

and bring their activities to the core <strong>of</strong> economic development.<br />

Micr<strong>of</strong>inance tends to thrive in developing countries where there<br />

is an increase in poverty and a widening gap between the affluent<br />

and the poor (Klinkhamer, 2009). , Accordingly, in Zimbabwe<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance initially increased as a reaction to a steady decline<br />

in the economic fortunes since 1997, as the RBZ (2009)<br />

recognised the usually unfortunate exclusion <strong>of</strong> vulnerable<br />

members <strong>of</strong> the community during economic tides. In order to<br />

ensure they <strong>are</strong> able to sustain themselves in the multicurrency<br />

environment, the Reserve Bank reported that it had deepened its<br />

Rural Banking initiative. This was complemented through an<br />

integrated Micro Finance Development framework under which<br />

SMEs and other self-help groups will be able to access foreign<br />

exchange loans. The question still arises: did the efforts result in<br />

intended outcomes? This is however, a focus <strong>of</strong> future studies.<br />

12


Micro financing market microstructure<br />

The market structure in micr<strong>of</strong>inance varies significantly across<br />

countries, depending on their stage <strong>of</strong> financial development,<br />

level <strong>of</strong> economic development, policy environment, and other<br />

f<strong>actors</strong> (ADB, 2000). According to the RBZ, micr<strong>of</strong>inance<br />

institutions (money lenders) form part <strong>of</strong> the financial market as<br />

non-bank financial institutions along with asset management<br />

companies, insurance companies, pension funds, provident<br />

funds, corporate bodies, the Zimbabwe Stock Exchange (ZSE)<br />

and the general public. It is also stated that some micr<strong>of</strong>inance<br />

institutions and money lenders among many others which were<br />

operating under the Collective Investments Scheme Act <strong>are</strong> now<br />

registered (annually) and supervised by the Central Bank. Thus<br />

the RBZ is responsible for the supervision <strong>of</strong> micr<strong>of</strong>inance and<br />

money lending institutions, acknowledging the relevance <strong>of</strong> these<br />

and recognizing the need for sanity in this sector. Table II.1 lists<br />

the types and number <strong>of</strong> financial intermediaries in the financial<br />

sector <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe.<br />

Table II.1: Type <strong>of</strong> financial intermediaries operating in Zimbabwean<br />

financial markets<br />

Category Number<br />

(2006) 30 July<br />

2011<br />

Central Bank 1 1<br />

Discount houses 6 0<br />

Commercial banks 12* 17**<br />

Merchant banks 5 4<br />

Finance houses 3 0<br />

Building societies 4 4<br />

Post Office Savings Bank 1 1<br />

Asset Management Companies 17 16<br />

TOTALS 213 132<br />

Notes:<br />

* This excludes 5 other banks under curatorship.<br />

* *Excludes Barbican Bank which was re-licensed but is not yet operational<br />

and includes Interfin Bank Limited formerly a merchant bank.<br />

Source: SARB Monetary policy statements (various issues)<br />

13


As at 30 July 2011 the country's banking sector remained<br />

diversified, albeit with a sharp swinging in the number <strong>of</strong> Micr<strong>of</strong>inance<br />

institutions & Moneylenders. This may have been<br />

necessitated by growing illiquidity and dreary economic<br />

environment in the past years due to a number <strong>of</strong> f<strong>actors</strong>. The<br />

financial sector has suffered in recent years from the shortage <strong>of</strong><br />

foreign currency and the lack <strong>of</strong> viability for loans and advances in<br />

a hyperinflationary environment. These challenges culminated in<br />

change <strong>of</strong> operational design and approach by most MFIs.<br />

Ghalib (2007) argued that regardless <strong>of</strong> their scale, outreach,<br />

location and the type <strong>of</strong> clients, all Micr<strong>of</strong>inance program<br />

interventions target one thing in common: human development<br />

that is ge<strong>are</strong>d towards both the economic and social upliftment <strong>of</strong><br />

the people that they cater for. However on their part, most<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance providers in Zimbabwe design their loan products in<br />

a way that excludes the poor and those who might otherwise<br />

require microloans for entrepreneurial purposes. This explains<br />

why most <strong>of</strong> these institutions <strong>are</strong> targeting salaried individuals,<br />

mainly civil servants; that is, consumption credit is preferred.<br />

Microcredit schemes, registered and unregistered, <strong>are</strong> cashing in<br />

on people's need, especially on civil servants, at interest rates that<br />

can only create an unending vicious debt cycle (Banda, 2011). The<br />

design <strong>of</strong> higher interest rate with a lock-in effect and<br />

consumption credit bias further weaken the chances <strong>of</strong> women in<br />

small enterprises to access microcredit.<br />

In Zimbabwe, Zambuko is one <strong>of</strong> the long existing MFI. According<br />

to the UNDP assessment report, the <strong>are</strong>as that were not well<br />

serviced lie in Mashonaland West and Matebeleland North<br />

provinces which encompass Karoi, Chinhoyi (our <strong>are</strong>a <strong>of</strong> study),<br />

Nkayi, and Binga respectively. UNDP (1997) reported that<br />

Zambuko Trust was leading and coordinating the formation,<br />

meetings and drafting <strong>of</strong> a constitution and legal structure for the<br />

Zimbabwe Association <strong>of</strong> Micro Financing Institutions (ZAMFI).<br />

ZAMFI is a representative body for the micr<strong>of</strong>inance institutions<br />

in Zimbabwe. The drive for the initiative is bi-dimensional. On the<br />

one hand, the Government <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe requested that the<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance industry organize itself so that government can<br />

14


more efficiently establish communication and liaison with the<br />

industry for policy and other industry issues. On the other hand,<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance institutions, particularly locally based ones, feel<br />

they need to bolster their voice and work together to support each<br />

other and promote a more conducive environment for<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance.<br />

Micr<strong>of</strong>inance institutions play a fundamental role in funding<br />

social enterprises that <strong>are</strong> crucial in creating real value<br />

(combination <strong>of</strong> social and economic values). Due to that, their<br />

sound operation is <strong>of</strong> great benefit to all, over and above the great<br />

objective <strong>of</strong> meeting the financial needs <strong>of</strong> the poor who cannot<br />

access conventional funding schemes.<br />

Theoretical framework and methodology<br />

Our study will benefit from the framework developed by Hulme<br />

(2000) and Estapé‐ Dubreuil and Torreguitart‐ Mirada (2010). The<br />

first section will discuss the main elements to a conceptual<br />

framework put forward by Hulme (2000) whilst the second section<br />

will clarify the approach we used as guided by the work <strong>of</strong><br />

Estapé‐ Dubreuil and Torreguitart‐ Mirada (2010).<br />

All impact assessment exercises have a conceptual framework at<br />

their heart and in many smaller scale exercises the framework is<br />

implicit and may be seen as “common sense” (Hulme, 2000). Our<br />

scale <strong>of</strong> analysis is zeroed to one town <strong>of</strong> Chinhoyi, which in this<br />

context will be considered a small scale exercise as comp<strong>are</strong>d to a<br />

national coverage. The three main elements to a conceptual<br />

framework as suggested by Hulme (2000) <strong>are</strong> as follows:<br />

<br />

a model <strong>of</strong> the impact chain that the study is to examine: This<br />

involves assessing the difference in the values <strong>of</strong> key variables<br />

between the outcomes on “agents” (individuals, enterprises,<br />

households, populations, policymakers) which have<br />

experienced an intervention against the values <strong>of</strong> those<br />

variables that would have occurred had there been no<br />

intervention. This takes the dimension <strong>of</strong> a control group and<br />

the experiment group; despite being so informative this study<br />

only considered one group (the experiment group). The<br />

15


analysis will also be as much informative if instruments <strong>are</strong><br />

well designed.<br />

the specification <strong>of</strong> the unit(s), or levels, at which impacts <strong>are</strong><br />

assessed: Common units <strong>of</strong> assessment <strong>are</strong> the household,<br />

the enterprise or the institutional environment within which<br />

agents operate, thus producing a fuller picture <strong>of</strong> overall<br />

impacts. There <strong>are</strong> advantages and disadvantages to each unit<br />

<strong>of</strong> assessment used, however combining individual,<br />

household, enterprise and community units (Household<br />

Economic Portfolio- HEP) will present a comprehensive<br />

coverage <strong>of</strong> impacts and has an appreciation <strong>of</strong> linkages<br />

between units. Our study considers the HEP composed <strong>of</strong><br />

individuals (the women), their households, enterprise (their<br />

small businesses) and community (in terms <strong>of</strong> jobs created by<br />

each enterprise).<br />

the specification <strong>of</strong> the types <strong>of</strong> impact that <strong>are</strong> to be assessed.<br />

Micr<strong>of</strong>inance impact assessment can be directed to measure<br />

changes in income, with other popular variables being levels<br />

and patterns <strong>of</strong> expenditure, consumption and assets. The<br />

study focused on assessing the access to finance by women, in<br />

particular if micr<strong>of</strong>inance is coming to the aid <strong>of</strong> these<br />

financially excluded family livelihood 'guarantors'.<br />

Secondarily, the study also looked at the contribution <strong>of</strong><br />

women-led SMEs to meeting basic family needs like education<br />

and how many jobs <strong>are</strong> created for the local community.<br />

From this conceptual framework it follows that parameters for<br />

analysis need to be clearly outlined. There <strong>are</strong> a large number <strong>of</strong><br />

parameters and variables that can be taken into account when<br />

considering the potential impacts <strong>of</strong> micr<strong>of</strong>inance on women and<br />

women entrepreneurship. Our parameters for analysis will be<br />

influenced by the objectives <strong>of</strong> the study as in Estapé‐ Dubreuil<br />

and Torreguitart‐ Mirada (2010), considering that women <strong>are</strong><br />

<strong>actors</strong> <strong>too</strong> in an effort to access finance despite the challenges<br />

they face. The different categories <strong>of</strong> our analytical framework <strong>are</strong><br />

as follows:<br />

i. parameters linked to the Micr<strong>of</strong>inance Institutions in<br />

which credit was (can be) obtained and women<br />

entrepreneurs perception on their limited access to<br />

16


finance;<br />

ii. parameters related to efforts by women to get funding for<br />

their entrepreneurial ventures;<br />

iii. indicators <strong>of</strong> the social and economic impact <strong>of</strong> the women<br />

enterprises as well as personal context particulars.<br />

We modified the Estapé‐ Dubreuil and Torreguitart‐ Mirada<br />

framework recognising the different set <strong>of</strong> parameters in our<br />

analysis which include: the supply side (market microstructure);<br />

the perceptions by women (what do they perceive as the<br />

hindrances towards their access to finance); personal attributes<br />

(their educational qualifications and wealth ownership status)<br />

and (as mitigating efforts) the women's efforts in bridging the<br />

gaps. The last set <strong>of</strong> parameters helped the study forward the<br />

hypothesis that women <strong>are</strong> <strong>actors</strong> <strong>too</strong>. These set <strong>of</strong> parameters<br />

work in unison to contribute to the central goal <strong>of</strong> enabling<br />

women to access finance. This is illustrated in the figure below.<br />

Source: Authors’ own sketch<br />

The four parameters lying on the outer ring have been identified<br />

as crucial f<strong>actors</strong> in accessing finance by women borrowers. It is<br />

17


not about bemoaning the limited access to finance by women...<br />

but women <strong>are</strong> <strong>actors</strong> <strong>too</strong>… their perceptions, their efforts to find<br />

alternative sources all contribute to mitigating the challenges at<br />

hand. Furthermore supply side f<strong>actors</strong> <strong>are</strong> beyond the women's<br />

control, and they <strong>are</strong> highly significant in determining the access<br />

<strong>of</strong> credit by this group. In Section II, we have noticed how the<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance operators <strong>are</strong> redesigning their loan products at the<br />

expense <strong>of</strong> women (majority <strong>of</strong> the poor and marginalised).<br />

Scope <strong>of</strong> the study<br />

The study focused on a fairly small sample size to necessitate<br />

meaningful in-depth analysis in light <strong>of</strong> time and resources<br />

constrains. The sample size enabled the researchers to merge<br />

theory and reality, choosing the provincial capital <strong>of</strong><br />

Mashonaland West Province, Chinhoyi town. This <strong>are</strong>a<br />

represents one <strong>of</strong> the <strong>are</strong>as under served with regard to<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance (UNDP). To select respondents from the population<br />

which has pockets <strong>of</strong> significant differences, simple random<br />

sampling method was used.<br />

Data Collection<br />

Secondary and primary data was used in order to meet the<br />

objectives <strong>of</strong> the study. Secondary data was obtained from RBZ<br />

reports and bulletins, internet and past researches. Secondary<br />

data was used because <strong>of</strong> its availability in a synthesized and<br />

processed form. The data was used mainly to give an insight <strong>of</strong> the<br />

supply side <strong>of</strong> micr<strong>of</strong>inance. Data was in some instances over<br />

simplified, biased and/or lacking necessary relevance with<br />

respect to timing and distribution <strong>of</strong> the target group. Various<br />

sources <strong>of</strong> data and/or information were used to verify the data.<br />

Primary data was collected making use <strong>of</strong> questionnaires<br />

distributed by trained personnel. Other primary data collection<br />

instruments like discussions, thinking, reflection and<br />

observations were put into use to augment the conventional <strong>too</strong>l<br />

(questionnaire). The literature reviewed provided the basis for the<br />

hypotheses and the conceptual framework to analyse the<br />

situation on the ground.<br />

Data Analysis<br />

18


The data collected was first sorted out for meaningful analysis to<br />

take place. Data was checked for completeness as well as internal<br />

consistency, while the responses were checked for relevancy and<br />

flow <strong>of</strong> logic. Women's access to finance was measured in terms <strong>of</strong><br />

loans obtained, the process <strong>of</strong> obtaining it (the screening<br />

measures) and knowledge about availability <strong>of</strong> MFIs. Impact <strong>of</strong><br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance on livelihood and its sustainability was measured<br />

by the distribution <strong>of</strong> pr<strong>of</strong>its and number <strong>of</strong> individuals relying for<br />

a living on pr<strong>of</strong>its from the enterprises. The assertion that<br />

beneficiaries <strong>are</strong> <strong>actors</strong> <strong>too</strong> was measured from the success <strong>of</strong> the<br />

efforts by women to obtain other funding in the face <strong>of</strong> being<br />

screened out.<br />

Research findings<br />

This section presents the research findings from the<br />

questionnaires which were distributed. It is organized into three<br />

sections. The first section looks at parameters linked to<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance, the second one looks at efforts being made by<br />

women to mitigate the liquidity crisis and the last section looks at<br />

the social and economic impact <strong>of</strong> women's enterprises.<br />

a) Parameters linked to the Micr<strong>of</strong>inance Institutions in which<br />

credit was (could be) obtained and women entrepreneurs<br />

perception on their limited access to finance:<br />

From our survey 77.8% <strong>of</strong> the women never used micr<strong>of</strong>inance<br />

credit to fund their business initiatives. This maybe as a result <strong>of</strong><br />

varied reasons, from lack <strong>of</strong> knowledge <strong>of</strong> the existence <strong>of</strong><br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance service providers to mere unwillingness due to<br />

negative perception or bad experience by friends or relatives.<br />

From a list <strong>of</strong> major MFIs in Zimbabwe, 62.5% <strong>of</strong> the respondents<br />

do not know or have never approached any one. From those who<br />

know/ have approached one <strong>of</strong> the major MFIs, 25% know <strong>of</strong><br />

others who have obtained loans and 12.5% know/ approached<br />

Zambuko Trust unfortunately all failing to access credit. From<br />

the 62.5% who do not know/ have not approached any <strong>of</strong> the<br />

major MFI in Zimbabwe, 75% would consider approaching the<br />

institutions for funding. This indicates the willingness among<br />

women entrepreneurs in accessing funding through these<br />

institutions. The major reasons cited for the willingness to<br />

19


approach the MFIs, is that “it will assist in quickly expanding the<br />

business, and 'have no other alternative if I am to fund my<br />

business”. Micr<strong>of</strong>inance clients <strong>are</strong> either very small businesses<br />

or poor individuals who usually have few assets, non-existent<br />

credit histories, and low income levels. This is a problem because<br />

it means these clients cannot <strong>of</strong>fer any collateral to micr<strong>of</strong>inance<br />

providers against loans. As a result, micr<strong>of</strong>inance institutions<br />

(MFIs) may either raise their interest rates (which <strong>are</strong> already high<br />

for small loan transactions) or turn down hundreds <strong>of</strong> applicants.<br />

b) Women entrepreneurs' perceptions on challenges to accessing<br />

finance:<br />

Perceptions shape our actions to some extent. Half <strong>of</strong> the survey<br />

group perceive that women generally face challenges in accessing<br />

business finance, while 12.5% disagree and 37.5% hold a neutral<br />

perception. On the other hand, 57.4% do not view failure to<br />

provide necessary information as a limiting factor to access to<br />

finance by women, the rest <strong>are</strong> neutral on this factor. This implies<br />

that, the women in small business <strong>are</strong> confident that they have all<br />

the required information and <strong>are</strong> ready to provide. This analysis<br />

may point to implicit screening f<strong>actors</strong> the MFIs may be using.<br />

On the issue <strong>of</strong> collateral, the respondents <strong>are</strong> divided. 37.5% do<br />

not perceive collateral to be the limiting factor, while an equal<br />

percentage do perceive so and the remaining 25% <strong>are</strong> neutral.<br />

Almost the same distribution <strong>of</strong> respondents goes for the view on<br />

the understanding <strong>of</strong> financing needs by institutions across<br />

gender. Legal restrictions <strong>are</strong> perceived by 50% <strong>of</strong> the<br />

respondents as a hindrance to their access to micr<strong>of</strong>inance. The<br />

legal restriction may involve the type <strong>of</strong> marriage, where consent<br />

from husband may be required or the requirement for surety.<br />

Educational background is perceived by three quarters <strong>of</strong> the<br />

respondents as a limiting factor. In our own opinion education<br />

may be an implicit screening factor by MFIs, considering how the<br />

women <strong>are</strong> ready to provide all necessary information like<br />

business plan and company registration certificates among other<br />

requirements and yet they fail to get the finance. Many micro<br />

entrepreneurs <strong>are</strong> those who did not proceed highly with<br />

20


academic education and have little formal education which leads<br />

to two issues: a lack <strong>of</strong> knowledge about the existence <strong>of</strong> financial<br />

services for the poor (a solution may be financial literacy<br />

campaigns) and little access to micr<strong>of</strong>inance services <strong>of</strong>fered by<br />

MFIs. The respondents also consider the size and nature <strong>of</strong> the<br />

business, nepotism and low coverage by MFI (concentration in<br />

bigger cities and in deep rural <strong>are</strong>as leaving out smaller towns) as<br />

other screening f<strong>actors</strong> by MFIs.<br />

c) Parameters related to efforts by women to get funding for their<br />

entrepreneurial ventures:<br />

Regarding efforts which <strong>are</strong> being made by women to raise finance<br />

for their businesses in Chinhoyi, almost 63% <strong>of</strong> the respondents<br />

agreed that they have made use <strong>of</strong> stokvels (rounds) in which they<br />

contribute a certain agreed amount <strong>of</strong> money together and it<br />

circulates amongst them until everyone in the group has received<br />

her portion and the process repeats again. However, 25% <strong>of</strong> the<br />

respondents did not agree with the idea and 12.5% were neutral.<br />

All <strong>of</strong> the respondents indicated that the current businesses<br />

which they were running were financed by savings from the<br />

previous business. This indicates that women in business in<br />

Chinhoyi <strong>are</strong> aiming higher and have the saving mentality which<br />

is crucial in the society as it makes us to think <strong>of</strong> the future rather<br />

than consuming all that could have been gathered today. Three<br />

quarters <strong>of</strong> the respondents indicated that they have received<br />

funds from family members in the diaspora. This is typical <strong>of</strong> the<br />

current situation in Zimbabwe in general due to the harsh<br />

economic conditions which prevailed in the past few years.<br />

However, 12.5% <strong>of</strong> the respondents indicated that they have not<br />

used or received start-up capital from relatives outside the<br />

country whilst the other 12.5% were neutral.<br />

The analysis above shows that women in Chinhoyi <strong>are</strong> not “cry<br />

babies” when it comes to the issues <strong>of</strong> securing finance to start<br />

and expand their businesses but they <strong>are</strong> doing a lot to mitigate<br />

the lack <strong>of</strong> finance. The stokvels initiative allows them to buy more<br />

than what one can with her own monies increasing the chances <strong>of</strong><br />

making pr<strong>of</strong>its.<br />

21


d) Indicators <strong>of</strong> the social and economic impact <strong>of</strong> the women<br />

enterprises as well as personal context particulars:<br />

About 50% <strong>of</strong> the respondents indicated that their businesses<br />

have been in existence for 12 to 24 months whilst 25% indicated<br />

that their businesses have been in existence for almost a year and<br />

the other 25% indicated that their businesses have been in<br />

existence for 25 to 36 months. All respondents indicated that<br />

employees working for their business range from 1 to less than<br />

50. This is an indication that these <strong>are</strong> small to medium scale<br />

enterprises.<br />

About 75% <strong>of</strong> the respondents indicated that about six to ten<br />

family members rely on the pr<strong>of</strong>its from the business whilst 25%<br />

indicated about one to five dependents. This emphasizes the<br />

importance <strong>of</strong> women businesses considering the family set-ups<br />

in which women have become breadwinners in some families as<br />

discussed in the literature review. In addition, 37% and 62.5%<br />

indicated 20 to 50 percent and 50% and above respectively <strong>of</strong> the<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>its from the businesses <strong>are</strong> allocated to family upkeep, an<br />

indication that these small businesses <strong>are</strong> going a long-way in<br />

alleviating poverty in our communities. 25% <strong>of</strong> the respondents<br />

indicated that 10-20% <strong>of</strong> the pr<strong>of</strong>its <strong>are</strong> channelled to education/<br />

fees whilst 75% goes towards expansion <strong>of</strong> the business.<br />

The majority <strong>of</strong> members running the business do not exceed<br />

88%, with the majority being both a manager and owner. About<br />

75% <strong>of</strong> the respondents showed that they do not own properties<br />

which can be used as collateral security, an indication that access<br />

to finance from the banking sector is not an easy task as it<br />

(collateral security) is a major requirement. Micr<strong>of</strong>inance credit is<br />

therefore one <strong>of</strong> the major financial mechanisms which can be<br />

used to access finance as it does not require all the paper work<br />

comp<strong>are</strong>d to the conventional banking system. The majority <strong>of</strong><br />

business owners (87%) have either an Advanced Level or a<br />

certificate from college or less qualification with about 13%<br />

having degrees. The level <strong>of</strong> education can be one <strong>of</strong> the reasons<br />

why access to finance is a problem for most women.<br />

22


Conclusions and Recommendations<br />

Summary<br />

The study looked at access to micr<strong>of</strong>inance and poverty<br />

alleviation in Zimbabwe focusing on Chinhoyi. We reviewed many<br />

qualitative and quantitative studies which revealed that access to<br />

financial services has improved the status <strong>of</strong> women within the<br />

family and the community. Women accessing finance become<br />

more assertive, confident, and more visible and <strong>are</strong> better able to<br />

negotiate the public sphere.<br />

Based on the literature review we adopted a model <strong>of</strong> study and,<br />

using questionnaires, we collected data on women's business<br />

activities and access to micr<strong>of</strong>inance in Chinhoyi. The women<br />

reached were particularly proud <strong>of</strong> their financial contribution to<br />

their children's education not only because it helped them earn<br />

the respect <strong>of</strong> their husbands but also because it gave them the<br />

opportunity to ensure the best possible education for both their<br />

daughters and their sons. Enabling women to access finance for<br />

their enterprises will help in empowering them, giving them a say.<br />

These results <strong>are</strong> in consonance with Cheston and Kuhn (2002)<br />

who argued that because women <strong>are</strong> traditionally responsible for<br />

providing food, clothing, children's allowances (pocket money),<br />

and cooking and cleaning supplies, a woman's earning a little<br />

money to cover household expenses will not necessarily earn her<br />

more respect in the eyes <strong>of</strong> her husband. If, however, she earns<br />

enough to help cover typically male expenditures like school fees,<br />

rent, furniture, and transport, her decision-making power <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

increases greatly. In our survey sizable amounts <strong>of</strong> pr<strong>of</strong>its from<br />

the women-owned enterprises <strong>are</strong> going towards education and<br />

health <strong>of</strong> the family.<br />

Although leadership skills, self-confidence, and solidarity play an<br />

important role in changing women's role and status in the<br />

community, women's economic success plays a role in shaping<br />

the community's perception <strong>of</strong> them as well. We noted that<br />

extending finance to women will go a long way in solidifying their<br />

social status, hence creating a platform for empowering them.<br />

However, women's general education and literacy <strong>are</strong> important if<br />

they <strong>are</strong> to reach their full potential and become empowered.<br />

23


Illiteracy creates a situation <strong>of</strong> dependency on others that can<br />

limit an individual's prospects for empowerment.<br />

Recommendations<br />

Access to finance has been proven to be a challenge in Chinhoyi<br />

town. This study proposes a review <strong>of</strong> the screening process by the<br />

MFI and money lenders, prioritizing entrepreneurial credit over<br />

consumption credit. Entrepreneurial credit will help in creating<br />

jobs and providing sustainable income to a number <strong>of</strong> families.<br />

The fortunate thing is that women borrowers (potential<br />

borrowers) <strong>are</strong> hardworking and willing to go an extra mile in<br />

sustaining their businesses. This is a feature the Zimbabwean<br />

economy can boast <strong>of</strong> and prioritise lending in order to reap<br />

benefits <strong>of</strong> the enterprising groups <strong>of</strong> individuals.<br />

The banks have the potential to tap into the MFI sector through<br />

partnering with already established groups within communities –<br />

providing them with lending funds without them bearing the<br />

associated costs <strong>of</strong> following each and every borrower. The group<br />

will be jointly liable so that there is no need to follow up on each<br />

individual.<br />

We also recommend that government or NGO initiated<br />

micr<strong>of</strong>inance institutions can also play an important role in<br />

making funds available at reasonable rates thus increasing<br />

access to finance and contributing to poverty alleviation. Also<br />

responsible parties should make women aw<strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong> all the funds<br />

available to assist them so that women in need may take<br />

advantage <strong>of</strong> what is on <strong>of</strong>fer.<br />

References<br />

ADB (2000) Finance for the Poor: Micr<strong>of</strong>inance Development<br />

Strategy<br />

Banda, I. (2011) Inter Press Service: Zimbabwe: Microcredit<br />

Operators Target Salaried Workers: Posted by Micr<strong>of</strong>inance<br />

Nigeria on Jun 23rd, 2011<br />

Buckley, G. (1996) Micro-finance in Africa: is it either the problem<br />

or the solution? World Development 25:1081-1093.<br />

24


Cheston, S. and Kuhn L, (2002) Empowering Women through<br />

Micr<strong>of</strong>inance: Women's Opportunity Fund and its funding<br />

partners: Elizabeth Foster and Michael Walsh, Gems <strong>of</strong> Hope<br />

USA, and the Morrow Charitable Trust Publication sponsored by<br />

UNIFEM<br />

DFID. (1998) Banking on the Poor: DFID and Micro-finance; DFID<br />

Ebdon, R. (1995) NGO Expansion and the Fight to Research the<br />

Poor: Gender implications <strong>of</strong> NGO Scaling-up in Bangladesh. IDS<br />

Bulletin 26.<br />

Estapé‐ Dubreuil, G. and Torreguitart ‐ Mirada, C. (2010)<br />

Microcredit and women empowerment: an empirical case‐ study<br />

based in Catalonia Paper Presented at 2010 ISTR International<br />

Conference – Istanbul, July 2010<br />

Ghalib A. K. (2007) Measuring the Impact <strong>of</strong> Micr<strong>of</strong>inance<br />

Intervention: A Conceptual Framework <strong>of</strong> Social Impact<br />

Assessment: The Singapore Economic Review Conference, 2007<br />

Goetz, A.-M., and Sengupta R. (1996) Who Takes the Credit?<br />

Gender, Power and Control over Loan Use in Rural Credit<br />

Programmes in Bangladesh; World Development 24:45-63.<br />

Guérin, I. (2006) Women and Money: Lessons from Senegal,<br />

Development and Change, 37(3), pp. 549‐ 570.<br />

Hulme D. (2000) Impact Assessment Methodologies for<br />

Micr<strong>of</strong>inance: Theory, Experience and Better Practice; World<br />

Development Vol. 28, No. 1, pp. 79±98, 2000 Elsevier Science Ltd<br />

International labour Organisation(2007) Micr<strong>of</strong>inance and the<br />

real economy: impacts and outcomes <strong>of</strong> the global economic<br />

crisis[On line] Available on < http://www.ilo.org/global/aboutthe-ilo/press-and-media-entre/insight<br />

>. Accessed on 20 July<br />

2011<br />

Johnson, S. (1997) Gender and Micro-finance: guidelines for best<br />

practice; Action Aid-UK<br />

Klinkhamer M. (ND) Micr<strong>of</strong>inance Sector Recovery Study: For-<br />

Zimbabwe Association <strong>of</strong> Micro Finance <strong>Institute</strong>s (ZAMFI) SNV<br />

Netherlands Development Organisation, Zimbabwe<br />

Leach and Sitaram, (2002) Micr<strong>of</strong>inance and Women's<br />

empowerment: Lessons from India. Development in Practice,<br />

Volume 12, Number 5, November<br />

Lewis (2004) Micr<strong>of</strong>inance from the Point <strong>of</strong> View <strong>of</strong> Women with<br />

25


Disabilities: Lessons from Zambia and Zimbabwe; Gender and<br />

Development, Vol. 12, No. 1, Diversity (May, 2004), pp. 28-39:<br />

Taylor & Francis, Ltd. on behalf <strong>of</strong> Oxfam GB<br />

Mayoux, L. (1999) Questioning Virtuous Spirals: micro-finance<br />

and women's empowerment in Africa. Journal <strong>of</strong> International<br />

Development 11:957-984.<br />

Mayoux, L. (2000) Sustainable Micro-finance for Women's<br />

Empowerment: A Participatory Learning and Action Approach,<br />

UNIFEM<br />

Nicholls, A. (2006) 'Introduction: The Nature <strong>of</strong> Social<br />

Entrepreneurship', in Nicholls, A. (ed.) (ND) Social<br />

Entrepreneurship: New Models <strong>of</strong> Sustainable Social Change,<br />

Oxford University Press, pp. 1–35<br />

Pitt, M. M. and Khandker, S.R (1998) The Impact <strong>of</strong> Group-Based<br />

Credit Programs on Poor Households in Bangladesh: Does the<br />

Gender <strong>of</strong> Participants Matter? Journal <strong>of</strong> Political Economy, 106<br />

(October): 958-96.<br />

RBZ (ND) Monetary Policy Statement- Various issues<br />

Rogaly, B. (1996) Micro-finance Evangelism, 'destitute women'<br />

and the hard selling <strong>of</strong> a new antipoverty formula; Development in<br />

Practice 6: 100-112.<br />

Rosenberg, R. (1998) Internal Review <strong>of</strong> UNCDF Micro-finance<br />

Activities. CGAP.<br />

SAMCAF (2011) Financial Sector Liberalization and the Poor: A<br />

Critical Appraisal For The SAPRI – Zimbabwe Initiative Poverty<br />

Reduction Forum<br />

UNDP (1997) Micr<strong>of</strong>inance Assessment Report for Zimbabwe<br />

[Prep<strong>are</strong>d as a component <strong>of</strong> the Micro Start Feasibility Mission]<br />

July 1997.<br />

26


2<br />

Natural resources management: Whose<br />

burden and whose benefits? A case<br />

study <strong>of</strong> Maitengwe hunting concession<br />

in Bulilima District <strong>of</strong> Matabeleland<br />

South Province<br />

Mhlupheki Dube, Tjinyunyi Babili Trust (TBT), Zimbabwe<br />

Abstract<br />

Sustainable environmental management and utilisation <strong>of</strong><br />

natural resources by nations goes beyond enactment <strong>of</strong><br />

protection legislation and enforcement there<strong>of</strong>. There has to be<br />

support and ownership <strong>of</strong> the natural resources by host<br />

communities and those peripheral to such natural resources. A<br />

number <strong>of</strong> implementation models designed to sustainably utilise<br />

natural resources and accrue benefits to community members<br />

have been tried albeit with little success. These models were<br />

primarily designed for the exploitation <strong>of</strong> flora and fauna in<br />

communal <strong>are</strong>as with little or no intervention at all designed for<br />

mineral resources. Protected <strong>are</strong>as and conservancies have also<br />

failed to involve host communities in environmental management<br />

and natural resources utilisation, preferring instead to convince<br />

host communities that they should be satisfied with the aesthetic<br />

value and not commercial value <strong>of</strong> their natural resources.<br />

Understandably this has had disastrous consequences as<br />

communities inhabiting environs <strong>of</strong> protected <strong>are</strong>as and<br />

conservancies have turned out to be menacing neighbours<br />

poaching both terrestrial and aquatic animals and vandalising<br />

infrastructure with impunity. This paper therefore seeks to<br />

examine some <strong>of</strong> the natural resource utilisation models that<br />

have been tried in Zimbabwe, interrogating reasons <strong>of</strong> their<br />

failure and pr<strong>of</strong>fering possible solutions. The models examined in<br />

the management <strong>of</strong> flora and fauna <strong>are</strong> WINDFALL, CAMPFIRE<br />

and protected <strong>are</strong>as.<br />

27


Abbreviations and acronyms<br />

CBNRM Community Based Natural Resources<br />

Management<br />

WINDFALL Wildlife Industries New Development For All<br />

DNPWLM Department <strong>of</strong> National Parks and Wild Life<br />

Management<br />

CAMPFIRE Communal Areas Management Programme For<br />

Indigenous Resources<br />

CASS Centre for Applied Social Science<br />

NGO Non Governmental Organisation<br />

IIED International <strong>Institute</strong> for Environment and<br />

development<br />

RDC Rural District Council<br />

CA Campfire Association<br />

WWF World Wide Fund for nature<br />

GDP Gross Domestic Product<br />

CITES Convention on International Trade for<br />

Endangered species <strong>of</strong> flora and fauna<br />

LIFE Living In a Finite Environment<br />

Introduction<br />

Zimbabwe is endowed with a wide range <strong>of</strong> natural resources<br />

which <strong>are</strong> spread across the different agro-ecological regions <strong>of</strong><br />

the country. These include mineral resources, large water bodies,<br />

wildlife and forestry resources. These resources <strong>are</strong> owned by the<br />

state and governed under relevant legislations such as the Parks<br />

and Wildlife Management Act <strong>of</strong> 1975 and the Environmental<br />

Management Act <strong>of</strong> 2002. Under the Parks and wildlife Act land<br />

owners <strong>are</strong> granted user rights for the wildlife in their properties.<br />

In communal <strong>are</strong>as local authorities were granted the<br />

“appropriate authority” status which enabled them to be<br />

custodians <strong>of</strong> all wildlife obtaining in their <strong>are</strong>as <strong>of</strong> jurisdiction.<br />

Local authorities therefore have wildlife user rights on behalf <strong>of</strong><br />

the communal farmers in their <strong>are</strong>a. In both the private and<br />

28


communal owned land no farmer has ownership over wildlife<br />

because it is a fugitive resource (Madzudzo, 1996).<br />

A number <strong>of</strong> strategies and interventions have been adopted to try<br />

and promote conservation and sustainable utilization <strong>of</strong> natural<br />

resources. A majority <strong>of</strong> these strategies <strong>are</strong> based on<br />

incentivizing host communities so that they can manage their<br />

natural resources and derive benefits from their environment.<br />

However these strategies have largely been targeting communal<br />

<strong>are</strong>as with no notable strategy designed to ensure that host<br />

communities <strong>of</strong> protected <strong>are</strong>as benefit from natural resources in<br />

these vast government estates. Community Based Natural<br />

Resources Management (CBNRM) has been hailed as a panacea<br />

for sustainable utilization <strong>of</strong> natural resources in communal<br />

<strong>are</strong>as with success having been documented in Namibia,<br />

Botswana and Zimbabwe (Jones, 1999). However a closer<br />

scrutiny <strong>of</strong> CBNRM intervention reveals some glaring gaps which<br />

need to be seriously addressed if the intervention is to be<br />

completely community-driven and community sustained.<br />

Serious instructive questions need to be asked about the whole<br />

concept <strong>of</strong> natural resources conservation and utilization.<br />

Questions such as how much indigenous knowledge about<br />

natural resource conservation exists in communities? What <strong>are</strong><br />

the socio-cultural disruptions that <strong>are</strong> brought to the community<br />

by the implementation <strong>of</strong> CBRNM programmes? What is the level<br />

<strong>of</strong> community resilience against the socio-economic burden <strong>of</strong><br />

coexisting side by side with wildlife? Should CBRNM emphasise<br />

community compliance or participation? How much authority<br />

should be devolved from the central authority? If critical attention<br />

is paid to the above questions most <strong>of</strong> the problems bedevilling<br />

CBRNM programmes may be resolved.<br />

Community -based natural resource management programmes<br />

Project WINDFALL<br />

In 1978 the Department <strong>of</strong> National Parks and Wildlife<br />

Management (DNPWLM) launched a wildlife conservation project<br />

called WINDFALL (Wildlife Industries New Development for All).<br />

The project was aimed at reducing human-wildlife conflicts and<br />

instilling a conservation mentality among communities<br />

29


(Murindagomo, 1990). Its main approach was to return some<br />

revenue generated from wildlife to the district councils<br />

neighbouring the protected <strong>are</strong>as. The meat from elephant culling<br />

and some revenue from trophy fees was occasionally paid to rural<br />

communities adjacent to state-managed protected <strong>are</strong>as, with the<br />

aim <strong>of</strong> encouraging a positive attitude to wildlife. While the project<br />

did not manage to change people's attitudes towards wildlife, it<br />

highlighted a need to devolve proprietorship over wildlife to enable<br />

those living with wildlife to receive direct and sustained benefits<br />

from it (Frost and Bond, 2007). The project did not succeed<br />

mainly because communities were not involved in decision<br />

making, there were no direct benefits to communities and district<br />

councils failed to remit revenue to the communities affected by<br />

wild life (Murindagomo, 1990).<br />

CAMPFIRE project<br />

After the failure <strong>of</strong> project WINDFALL, CAMPFIRE (Communal<br />

Areas Management Programme for Indigenous Resources) project<br />

was conceived in 1986 and implemented by DPWLM in<br />

partnership with Centre <strong>of</strong> Applied Social Science (CASS) at the<br />

University <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe and a number <strong>of</strong> non-governmental<br />

organisations (NGO) such as Zimbabwe Trust (IIED report, 1994).<br />

The CAMPFIRE project was first experimented in districts which<br />

had large numbers <strong>of</strong> wildlife outside protected <strong>are</strong>as such as<br />

Sebungwe in Gokwe before being rolled out to all the Districts <strong>of</strong><br />

the country. CAMPFIRE was designed specifically to stimulate<br />

long-term development, management and sustainable use <strong>of</strong><br />

natural resources in Zimbabwe's communal farming <strong>are</strong>as (Frost<br />

and Bond, 2007). It aimed to align land use more closely with the<br />

natural opportunities and constraints <strong>of</strong> these agriculturally<br />

marginal <strong>are</strong>as. CAMPFIRE was designed to encompass four<br />

major natural resources, that is wildlife, woodlands, water and<br />

grazing land. However wildlife utilisation dominated other forms<br />

due to high pr<strong>of</strong>its involved. While CAMPFIRE managed to<br />

record successes in the form <strong>of</strong> appreciation <strong>of</strong> the value <strong>of</strong> wildlife<br />

by rural communities, funding <strong>of</strong> social infrastructure such as<br />

clinics and schools and drastic reduction in poaching, its major<br />

constraint was the reluctance by local authorities to devolve real<br />

power to the communities and the failure to remit revenue due to<br />

30


the communities in full and in time (IIED report, 1994). Also<br />

political and administrative reasons have slowly moved<br />

CAMPFIRE from its original objectives (Murphree, 1997). Another<br />

reason for the failure <strong>of</strong> CAMPFIRE project is that it was highly<br />

funded at inception to levels where donor money became the<br />

oxygen for the project implementation; thus when the umbilical<br />

cord was inevitably severed the life <strong>of</strong> the project <strong>too</strong>k a huge<br />

knock. Another major handicap <strong>of</strong> CAMPFIRE is that the law<br />

places the appropriate authority for wildlife in the hands <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Rural District Councils (RDCs), instead <strong>of</strong> host communities. This<br />

has resulted in CAMPFIRE being driven by the RDCs rather than<br />

host communities and thus most <strong>of</strong> the major decisions over<br />

CAMPFIRE <strong>are</strong> made at the RDC level instead <strong>of</strong> community level.<br />

Also the appropriate authority applies specifically to wildlife, but<br />

not to land. This has made CAMPFIRE to be seen as applying<br />

primarily to safari hunting and problem animal control (PAC).<br />

Photographic and cultural tourism is not generally perceived as<br />

belonging to CAMPFIRE. However in some communal lands, ecotourism<br />

and cultural tourism have a greater economic potential<br />

than safari hunting. Another major problem with CAMPFIRE in<br />

most Districts is that problem animal control (PAC) is perceived as<br />

a primary responsibility <strong>of</strong> the Safari operator contracted under<br />

CAMPFIRE. However in most cases Safari hunters do not respond<br />

swiftly when called for PAC resulting in extensive damages and<br />

losses <strong>of</strong> livestock and crops by communities. The reluctance by<br />

Safari hunters is mainly because PAC animals <strong>are</strong> usually not<br />

trophy animals and hence have no significant value.<br />

Benefits <strong>of</strong> natural resources management<br />

While natural resources management as a practice is fraught with<br />

a lot <strong>of</strong> challenges in terms <strong>of</strong> the appropriate and effective model<br />

<strong>of</strong> implementation, it however has several benefits that can be<br />

realised by government in general and host communities in<br />

particular. These benefits include but <strong>are</strong> not limited to:<br />

<br />

Financial or economic: Huge economic benefits can be<br />

realized from both consumptive and non-consumptive use<br />

<strong>of</strong> natural resources. Tourism industries which <strong>are</strong> largely<br />

anchored on natural resources, contribute significant<br />

31


percentages to the gross domestic products (GDP) <strong>of</strong> a lot <strong>of</strong><br />

countries in sub-Saharan Africa.<br />

Protection <strong>of</strong> endangered flora and fauna species:<br />

Conservancies, protected <strong>are</strong>as and hunting concession<br />

<strong>are</strong>as provide protection to a lot <strong>of</strong> animal and plant species<br />

which would otherwise get extinct from overutilization.<br />

This includes species that <strong>are</strong> listed under the Convention<br />

on International Trade <strong>of</strong> Endangered Species <strong>of</strong> flora and<br />

fauna (CITES). Examples <strong>of</strong> such species include both the<br />

white and black rhino, the wild dog (Lycaon pictus) and the<br />

cheetah (Accynonix jubatus).<br />

Increase in biodiversity: Preservation <strong>of</strong> the ecosystem<br />

ensures that there is growth in the biodiversity and hence<br />

richness <strong>of</strong> the ecosystem. A well managed ecosystem<br />

supports a wide range <strong>of</strong> both animal and plant species.<br />

Ecological studies: Properly managed natural resources<br />

provided for scientific exploration into both plant and<br />

animal kingdom. This helps to understand both biological<br />

and ecological issues around the natural resources and<br />

thus contributing to the body <strong>of</strong> knowledge which is<br />

essential for both their perpetuation and protection.<br />

Critique <strong>of</strong> community-based natural resource management<br />

programmes<br />

An analysis <strong>of</strong> the formulation and implementation <strong>of</strong> CBRNM<br />

raises the following salient points which should be taken into<br />

consideration by future planners so as to produce models that<br />

can endure the test <strong>of</strong> inclusivity and active participation.<br />

Indigenous conservation knowledge<br />

One <strong>of</strong> the most common mistakes that <strong>are</strong> made by designers<br />

and implementers <strong>of</strong> conservation programmes is the unfounded<br />

assumption that host communities have no prior knowledge <strong>of</strong><br />

conservation and natural resource management and hence they<br />

can only be recipients <strong>of</strong> externally derived knowledge. Nothing<br />

can be further from the truth than this. For the purpose <strong>of</strong> this<br />

paper the term host communities refers to communities who<br />

sh<strong>are</strong> immediate boundaries with wildlife concession <strong>are</strong>as.<br />

These <strong>are</strong> communities who pay social and economic costs <strong>of</strong><br />

32


living next to wildlife <strong>are</strong>as. Community members have always<br />

had ways and means <strong>of</strong> conserving their natural resources. Local<br />

cultures have always contained an ethic <strong>of</strong> conservation and<br />

sustainable use <strong>of</strong> natural resources (Jones, 199). This is<br />

highlighted in their rich taboos and totems which acted as<br />

effective and enforceable conservation laws and by-laws. For<br />

example a person <strong>of</strong> Dube (Zebra) totem is not allowed to eat Zebra<br />

meat and hence will naturally not hunt that animal as he/she will<br />

hold it sacred. Similarly the Ndlovus (Elephant) will not eat nor<br />

hunt an elephant and they hold this animal in sacred esteem.<br />

Also certain animals could only be hunted by individuals <strong>of</strong> a<br />

certain standing in the community and not everyone. Also the<br />

spirit <strong>of</strong> communal sharing meant that a successful hunt would<br />

feed several families and postpone hunting until there is a need<br />

again. This therefore means any serious and well meaning<br />

conservation programme needs to acknowledge the existence <strong>of</strong><br />

this wealth <strong>of</strong> indigenous knowledge among community members<br />

and build on their acceptable progressive practice so as to avoid a<br />

complete rejection <strong>of</strong> externally conceived and externally driven<br />

programmes with high sounding names but very little respect for<br />

community wisdom. The quotation below from Chief Shikabeta <strong>of</strong><br />

Luano Valley in Zambia, amplifies calls by local communities that<br />

they have vast reserves <strong>of</strong> indigenous conservation knowledge.<br />

“The way we looked after animals in the past was different<br />

from today. A person could never kill an animal without<br />

informing the chief. A person who killed an animal would<br />

give the hind legs, rib cage and internal organs to the<br />

chief. No one but the chief could hunt the eland, which<br />

was hunted only once a year. Anyone who killed an eland<br />

committed an <strong>of</strong>fence. Nowadays it is different. Anyone<br />

can kill an eland”. (Lewis and Carter, 1993 as cited in IIED<br />

report, 1994).<br />

Such strict measures ensured that excessive harvesting <strong>of</strong> slow<br />

multiplying species was minimized and hence reducing pressure<br />

on their populations. Even in forestry some trees were<br />

traditionally viewed as sacred (ukuzila/kuyera). This meant such<br />

trees could not just be felled down without a serious reason. Also<br />

33


some trees were not supposed to be used for firewood for example<br />

umphafa. Of note is that most <strong>of</strong> the sacred trees were generally <strong>of</strong><br />

very r<strong>are</strong> species which means that the taboos placed on them<br />

were ingenious conservation techniques meant to prevent their<br />

extinction.<br />

The social price <strong>of</strong> conservation programmes<br />

Implementing a CAMPFIRE programme usually involves<br />

designating a selected <strong>are</strong>a within the communal lands as a<br />

hunting <strong>are</strong>a. This is followed by a plethora <strong>of</strong> regulations which<br />

may completely prohibit communities from undertaking certain<br />

activities within or adjacent to the hunting <strong>are</strong>a. In some<br />

instances this results in a complete transformation <strong>of</strong> lifestyles<br />

for the previous human inhabitants <strong>of</strong> that <strong>are</strong>a resulting in<br />

socio-cultural disruptions which may prove <strong>too</strong> costly a price to<br />

pay for hosting a CAMPFIRE project. In Makhulela ward <strong>of</strong><br />

Bulilima District the San people were moved to make way for<br />

creation <strong>of</strong> the Maitengwe hunting concession. A San settlement<br />

was set up at the fringes <strong>of</strong> Makhulela ward and the San were<br />

prohibited from hunting in the designated <strong>are</strong>a (Madzudzo,<br />

1996). A solar powered electric perimeter fence demarcating the<br />

hunting <strong>are</strong>a from human settlement was erected. Without<br />

proper preparation and proper consultation the San were<br />

transformed from nomadic hunters and gatherers to sedentary<br />

farmers. They obviously faced enormous challenges which<br />

included bearing the burden <strong>of</strong> livestock and crop losses to<br />

wildlife and adjusting to a sedentary agriculture based lifestyle.<br />

They also lacked basic requirements for a life based on<br />

agriculture, such as draught power, farming implements and<br />

inputs (Madzudzo, 1996).<br />

Consequently the San community became terrible and menacing<br />

neighbours to the safari hunting concession <strong>of</strong> Maitengwe. The<br />

perimeter fence was cut and the solar equipment was stolen and<br />

poaching became rampant. Also the Maitengwe safari hunting<br />

concession became a source <strong>of</strong> inconvenience to neighbouring<br />

livestock farmers who used the hunting <strong>are</strong>a as a relief grazing<br />

<strong>are</strong>a (ukulagisa) and were now expected to follow new grazing<br />

regimes to avoid interfering with scheduled hunts. Management<br />

34


<strong>of</strong> ukulagisa became a thorny issue as it was a perennial source <strong>of</strong><br />

conflict between surrounding livestock owners and the local<br />

authority.<br />

It is therefore instructive for project designers to thoroughly<br />

analyse the project cycle for sources <strong>of</strong> possible negative impact to<br />

both the project and the beneficiaries. Also communities need to<br />

be thoroughly prep<strong>are</strong>d to embrace changes that <strong>are</strong> going to<br />

occur in their lifestyles as a result <strong>of</strong> the project. This should not<br />

only involve taking host communities through a change<br />

management training exercise but also a full disclosure <strong>of</strong> the<br />

potential positives and negatives <strong>of</strong> the project to their lives so<br />

that informed consent for the project is obtained.<br />

Community compliance or community participation?<br />

The cornerstone <strong>of</strong> community-based development initiatives is<br />

the active involvement <strong>of</strong> members <strong>of</strong> a defined community in at<br />

least some aspects <strong>of</strong> project design and implementation<br />

(Mansuri and Rao, 2004). CBRNM projects <strong>are</strong> usually conceived<br />

outside host communities and sold to these communities through<br />

ill prep<strong>are</strong>d and ill administered participatory techniques. This is<br />

why these projects have high sounding acronyms such as<br />

WINDFALL, CAMPFIRE and LIFE (Living in a finite environment),<br />

clear products <strong>of</strong> academic minds outside host communities.<br />

Communities <strong>are</strong> only brought in to legitimize an already<br />

conceived and funded project with project facilitators shaping<br />

and directing participatory exercises and community “needs” <strong>are</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong>ten shaped by perceptions <strong>of</strong> what the project can deliver and<br />

thus outside agendas get expressed as local knowledge (Mansuri<br />

and Rao, 2004). Some ethnic groups such as the Tonga have<br />

been sidelined in much <strong>of</strong> the decision-making processes <strong>of</strong><br />

CBRNM projects, even though they <strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten the original<br />

inhabitants <strong>of</strong> these remote <strong>are</strong>as (Frost and Bond, 2007). Host<br />

communities need to be afforded a chance for real participation<br />

where they <strong>are</strong> fully informed <strong>of</strong> the objectives <strong>of</strong> the project and<br />

they make inputs into the formulation and conceptualization <strong>of</strong><br />

the project not just pseudo participation designed to fulfil donor<br />

requirements and a way <strong>of</strong> leading communities into a finished<br />

product. Giving host communities a voice during project<br />

35


formulation will ensure their total buy in and commitment<br />

towards the success <strong>of</strong> the project. They will become full<br />

participants in the project and they will willingly police and<br />

enforce agreed rules and regulations. Community compliance will<br />

thus be achieved through community participation and<br />

cooperation not forceful enforcement <strong>of</strong> by-laws. Trained game<br />

scouts or rangers will then be used to compliment and augment<br />

traditional community enforcement machinery. Community<br />

members need to participate in (for example) quota setting, anti<br />

poaching, anti trespassing and anti vandalism campaigns.<br />

Invariably poachers <strong>are</strong> members <strong>of</strong> the community and hence<br />

only fellow community members know them better and how to<br />

deal with them.<br />

Devolution <strong>of</strong> authority or responsibility?<br />

One <strong>of</strong> the main constraints <strong>of</strong> the CAMPFIRE programme is the<br />

unwillingness by district councils to devolve authority to host<br />

communities to manage their own natural resources, preferring<br />

instead to devolve logistical responsibilities <strong>of</strong> day to day<br />

functions with no real decision making (IIED report, 1994, Jones,<br />

1999). This centralization <strong>of</strong> authority around district councils<br />

has also resulted in some councils failing to remit in full and on<br />

time revenue realized from natural resource utilisation to the host<br />

communities. This has had a demoralizing and paralyzing effect<br />

to the communities who rightfully feel short-changed by the<br />

appropriate authorities. A top-down approach to the<br />

management <strong>of</strong> natural resources should be limited as this tends<br />

to make the programme insensitive to the priorities <strong>of</strong> the<br />

community and predisposed to a militaristic use <strong>of</strong> uniformed<br />

paramilitary guards with negligent regard for the community<br />

aspirations. However caution needs to be exercised when<br />

devolving authority to the host communities as absolute<br />

devolution may result in the politically powerful and local elites<br />

individualizing a communal project.<br />

Spreading the benefits<br />

Host communities endure social and economic costs <strong>of</strong><br />

conserving natural resources within their localities and hence it is<br />

only reasonable that they should enjoy the benefits <strong>of</strong> suffering.<br />

36


These <strong>are</strong> the communities that lose crops and livestock to wildlife<br />

every year. These <strong>are</strong> communities who <strong>are</strong> vulnerable to<br />

marauding predators. However more <strong>of</strong>ten than not host<br />

communities do not receive meaningful benefits from their<br />

natural resources and they <strong>are</strong> reduced to 'mere beggars<br />

inhabiting a beach <strong>of</strong> gold'. This brings to the fore two pertinent<br />

questions whose answers might guide future programme<br />

designers and implementers in CBRNM. Whose burden is it and<br />

whose benefits <strong>are</strong> they? There <strong>are</strong> three ways through which<br />

benefits from natural resource utilisation can be unveiled to the<br />

host communities. These <strong>are</strong> as follows.<br />

Employment opportunities. Natural resource utilisation is a<br />

growing industry which is inextricably linked to tourism and<br />

other leisure related industries. This industry employs a huge<br />

number <strong>of</strong> people and contributes significantly to the gross<br />

domestic product <strong>of</strong> the country. Host communities therefore<br />

need to be given first preference for jobs occurring within their<br />

CAMPFIRE <strong>are</strong>a. If locals <strong>are</strong> employed for example as game<br />

scouts or game guards they will value and respect the project<br />

because <strong>of</strong> its impact in the lives <strong>of</strong> their contemporaries. However<br />

most programme implementers tend to deliberately ignore this<br />

important factor, preferring instead to employ their kith and kin.<br />

This inevitably alienates the community, affects their enthusiasm<br />

and compromises the acceptance <strong>of</strong> the project.<br />

Communal infrastructure development. This is an <strong>are</strong>a where<br />

CAMPFIRE projects across several districts have scored<br />

significant success. A number <strong>of</strong> communal social<br />

infrastructures has either been built or rehabilitated. This<br />

includes structures such as clinics, schools, boreholes and<br />

grinding mills. The major challenge <strong>of</strong> this blanket approach <strong>of</strong><br />

sharing benefits <strong>of</strong> wildlife across the entire geographical ward <strong>of</strong><br />

the host community is that it assumes that costs and burdens <strong>of</strong><br />

living close to wildlife <strong>are</strong> incurred equally by everyone in the<br />

ward, which is not so (Madzudzo, 1996). This causes tension<br />

within the community as some members feel they <strong>are</strong> carrying the<br />

cross on behalf <strong>of</strong> others. Also communally owned assets such as<br />

grinding mills always suffer from the phenomenon <strong>of</strong> “tragedy <strong>of</strong><br />

37


the commons'. The concept <strong>of</strong> communal benefits for individual<br />

needs leaves community members with very little zeal and hence<br />

no proper c<strong>are</strong> is given to these communal assets.<br />

Communal projects undertaken by Bulilima wards from proceeds <strong>of</strong><br />

CAMPFIRE<br />

Ward Project<br />

Makhulela Renovated a clinic, bought barbed wire to fence <strong>of</strong>f<br />

community fields from wildlife<br />

Huwana Renovated and bought furniture for malambuka clinic,<br />

refurbished a water pump for the clinic<br />

Ndolwane Bought ro<strong>of</strong>ing material for Siyephambili secondary school<br />

Bambadzi Bought ro<strong>of</strong>ing material for Bambadzi secondary<br />

Madlambudzi Contributed towards building a community hall<br />

Hingwe Built a class room block for Himago secondary school<br />

Gala Fenced Ntoli primary school. Built shed for the community<br />

grinding mill<br />

Source: Annual report by Bulilima CAMPFIRE manager 2010<br />

Direct payouts. This entails paying dividends to individual<br />

members <strong>of</strong> host communities from proceeds <strong>of</strong> natural resources<br />

utilisation. There <strong>are</strong> two major problems associated with this<br />

method. Firstly payouts <strong>are</strong> distributed equally across all<br />

members <strong>of</strong> the host communities regardless <strong>of</strong> their distance<br />

from the safari hunting <strong>are</strong>a. Secondly the amounts paid out to<br />

individuals <strong>are</strong> reduced to insignificant levels due to the numbers<br />

<strong>of</strong> beneficiaries that <strong>are</strong> involved. (See table below.)<br />

Compensation for relocations<br />

Setting up <strong>of</strong> hunting concessions may involve relocating some<br />

people to make way for wildlife habitat. The affected people need<br />

to be adequately and properly compensated for the<br />

inconvenience. This is usually clearly indicated in environmental<br />

impact assessment reports which <strong>are</strong> produced before the project<br />

is kick started. Sadly most <strong>of</strong> these reports <strong>are</strong> only produced as a<br />

fulfilment <strong>of</strong> legislative requirements with not much attention<br />

given to the recommendations made in them. However this<br />

creates long lasting acrimony between the project and the<br />

relocated people who may set out to vandalise and sabotage the<br />

38


existence <strong>of</strong> the project. An example is <strong>of</strong> the Tonga community<br />

who were moved from the Zambezi valley in the 1960s to make<br />

way for the creation <strong>of</strong> the Kariba Dam but <strong>are</strong> still fighting to get<br />

compensation from the government.<br />

Distribution <strong>of</strong> CAMPFIRE revenues in 1999 in the three most pr<strong>of</strong>itable districts<br />

(in US$)<br />

Organisational<br />

level<br />

Rural District<br />

Council<br />

District<br />

Binga a<br />

Guruve b<br />

Nyaminyami c<br />

1999 income 301,580 489,872 772,731<br />

Retained 103,368 349,114 470,429<br />

Disbursed 198,212 140,758 302,302<br />

% disbursed 65.7 28.7 39.1<br />

Ward<br />

Average 9439 23,460 25,192<br />

Range 3,082–30,826 0–56,160 0–55,918<br />

No. <strong>of</strong> CAMPFIRE<br />

Wards<br />

Household<br />

21 11 12<br />

Average 10 58 59<br />

Range 3–35 0–160 0–197<br />

No. households<br />

(all wards)<br />

19,669 5303 5720<br />

Notes:<br />

a) The Binga RDC distributes some revenue to each ward, irrespective <strong>of</strong><br />

whether they have exploitable wildlife populations or other natural attractions.<br />

b) In Guruve, only 11 out <strong>of</strong> 21 wards produced CAMPFIRE revenues during the<br />

period 1989–2001, and then not in every year. Payments to wards reflect their<br />

contributions to annual revenue generation.<br />

c) In Nyaminyami, 12 out <strong>of</strong> 16 wards <strong>are</strong> involved in CAMPFIRE, with payments<br />

reflecting their contributions to annual revenue generation.<br />

Source: adapted from Frost and Bond, 2007<br />

Protected <strong>are</strong>as, ivory towers?<br />

While significant strides have been made towards ensuring that<br />

host communities derive benefits from natural resources within<br />

their localities through the CAMPFIRE programme, very little if<br />

any has been done to ensure that communities within the<br />

environs <strong>of</strong> protected <strong>are</strong>as benefit from the utilisation <strong>of</strong> natural<br />

39


esources in these government estates. Protected <strong>are</strong>as refer to<br />

National Parks, conservancies and sanctuaries that <strong>are</strong> usually<br />

under the stewardship and protection <strong>of</strong> government. These<br />

protected <strong>are</strong>as usually cover vast tracts <strong>of</strong> land, sharing<br />

boundaries with communal <strong>are</strong>as. Hwange National Park is the<br />

2<br />

largest in Zimbabwe covering about 14651km inhabiting 105<br />

mammal species, 19 herbivores and 8 large carnivores (Wikipedia<br />

accessed 09/08/2011). This park has an estimated elephant<br />

herd <strong>of</strong> about 30000. It is one <strong>of</strong> the major tourist attractions in<br />

the country. There <strong>are</strong> also a number <strong>of</strong> conservancies around the<br />

Hwange National Park all <strong>of</strong> which owe their existence to the<br />

presence <strong>of</strong> a wide range <strong>of</strong> wildlife and an expansive range <strong>of</strong><br />

forest with huge biodiversity. There <strong>are</strong> also several communal<br />

<strong>are</strong>as on the peripheries <strong>of</strong> this park such as Gwayi, Lupote, Dete,<br />

Lukosi and Kamativi. These communities endure daily raids on<br />

their livestock by predators and annual crop losses to wildlife<br />

especially elephants. Sadly this is their only interface with this<br />

valuable but burdensome resource in their vicinity.<br />

While the park generates a lot <strong>of</strong> revenue from both consumptive<br />

and non-consumptive use <strong>of</strong> wildlife, none is channelled towards<br />

host communities who endure the social and economic burden <strong>of</strong><br />

living adjacent to a protected <strong>are</strong>a. Locals <strong>are</strong> expected to just<br />

marvel at the large volume <strong>of</strong> both national and international<br />

tourists that visit the park with nothing trickling into their<br />

pockets. Theirs should be just an aesthetic appreciation <strong>of</strong> nature<br />

and visual gratification from the resource with no monetary<br />

benefit despite the huge losses that they incur. Very little effort is<br />

also made to ensure that locals <strong>are</strong> employed in these vast estates<br />

turning them into ivory towers that <strong>are</strong> alo<strong>of</strong> and indifferent to<br />

their immediate neighbours. This is the situation obtaining in<br />

almost all the protected <strong>are</strong>as and conservancies across the<br />

country.<br />

Recommendations<br />

While some <strong>of</strong> the recommendations and suggestions <strong>are</strong> implicit<br />

within the body <strong>of</strong> this paper, the following points <strong>are</strong> flagged out<br />

for emphasis.<br />

40


There has to be full and honest disclosure <strong>of</strong> the<br />

advantages and disadvantages <strong>of</strong> a CBRNM project<br />

Those that <strong>are</strong> affected by the setting up <strong>of</strong> such a project<br />

especially in terms <strong>of</strong> relocations need to be adequately<br />

compensated to reduce acrimony towards the project<br />

Revenue generated from the CBRNM project needs to be<br />

distributed timeously and in consideration <strong>of</strong> the level <strong>of</strong><br />

costs/losses incurred by each individual/<strong>are</strong>a<br />

Host communities need to be actively involved in decision<br />

making about the project and this entails devolution <strong>of</strong><br />

authority (not only responsibility) to the host communities<br />

Project designers need to acknowledge the existence <strong>of</strong><br />

indigenous knowledge within host communities and build<br />

on that<br />

Protected <strong>are</strong>as need to develop programmes/methods<br />

that ensure that host communities benefit from the vast<br />

estates within their environs, instead <strong>of</strong> just being ivory<br />

towers<br />

CAMPFIRE should be extended to encompass programmes<br />

such as photographic safaris and cultural tourism.<br />

Conclusion<br />

It is indisputable that there is huge economic potential from<br />

wildlife utilisation in both communal lands and protected<br />

government estates. However the real challenge is in<br />

transforming the potential into tangible benefit which can<br />

influence and be influenced by the host communities themselves.<br />

People-sensitive and people-oriented models have to be developed<br />

especially by the management <strong>of</strong> protected <strong>are</strong>as so as to bring on<br />

board host communities on the environs <strong>of</strong> these estates to<br />

benefit from what is essentially THEIR resource in all possible<br />

ways.<br />

References<br />

Frost, P. G. H. and Bond, I. (2007) The CAMPFIRE programme in<br />

Zimbabwe: Payments for wildlife. Ecological economics. 65. 776-<br />

787<br />

Jones, B. T. B. (1999) Community based natural resources<br />

41


management in Botswana and Namibia: An inventory and<br />

preliminary analysis <strong>of</strong> progress. Discussion paper number 6.<br />

International <strong>Institute</strong> for Environment and development report.<br />

(1994) Whose eden? An overview <strong>of</strong> Community approaches to<br />

wildlife management. Russell press. Nottingham.UK<br />

Madzudzo, E. (1996) Producer Communities in a Community<br />

Based Wildlife Management Programme: A case study <strong>of</strong><br />

Bulilimamangwe and Tsholotsho districts. Har<strong>are</strong>: Centre for<br />

Applied Social Sciences, University <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe<br />

Mansuri and Rao. (2004) Community-Based and -Driven<br />

Development: A Critical Review World Bank Policy Research<br />

Working Paper 3209, February 2004<br />

Murphree, M. W. (1997) Congruent Objectives, Competing<br />

Interests and Strategic Compromise. Concept and Process in the<br />

Evolution <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe's CAMPFIRE Programme. Community<br />

Conservation in Africa Working Paper, Vol. 2. <strong>Institute</strong> for<br />

Development Policy and Management (IDPM), University <strong>of</strong><br />

Manchester, Manchester, U.K.<br />

Murindagomo, F. (1990) 'CAMPFIRE programme' in Kiss, op.cit<br />

Swanson, D. (2004) South Africa Case Study Analysis <strong>of</strong> National<br />

Strategies for Sustainable Development. Unedited Working<br />

Paper. Ottawa, Canada<br />

www.wwf.panda.org/benefits accessed 26/09/2011<br />

42


3<br />

The Zimbabwean traditional chieftaincy<br />

and its role in conflict transformation at<br />

the micro level<br />

Matavire Monica, Bindura University <strong>of</strong> Science Education,<br />

Zimbabwe<br />

Abstract<br />

This article describes and presents the story <strong>of</strong> two traditional<br />

chiefs involved in solving domestic disputes in Chiweshe<br />

communal lands. The study is based on the construction <strong>of</strong> a<br />

grounded theory, which is supported by gathering data from<br />

observation, and interviews (Robson 2002). The purpose was to<br />

highlight the kinds <strong>of</strong> cultural conflicts that the chiefs <strong>are</strong><br />

frequently confronted with and spell out the methods which these<br />

chiefs used to reach at verdicts that guarantee legitimate<br />

outcomes. The study was based on the premise that although<br />

chiefs <strong>are</strong> custodians <strong>of</strong> culture they <strong>are</strong> not legislators by virtue<br />

<strong>of</strong> academic qualifications but by traditional and cultural<br />

appointment. The findings that emerged from this research was<br />

that very few people respect decisions made by chiefs for they<br />

consider cultural and traditional legislations to be archaic. The<br />

research also discovered that sentences <strong>are</strong> influenced by several<br />

determinants such as the chief's personality and political<br />

affiliation <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>fender, and that the methods used by chiefs to<br />

resolve conflicts <strong>of</strong>fer only temporary reprieve. Consequently the<br />

results <strong>of</strong> these conflicts <strong>are</strong> at times catastrophic, and in most<br />

cases they diffuse to a string <strong>of</strong> generations to come.<br />

43


Introduction<br />

This article seeks to explore the traditional court system (D<strong>are</strong><br />

raMambo) among the Shona people <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe in as far as it<br />

seeks to resolve disputes. The role <strong>of</strong> African traditional chiefs as<br />

interfamily and intra-family arbitrators, mediators, and judges<br />

date back to pre-colonial period and is as old as conflicts<br />

themselves. In Zimbabwe, the role <strong>of</strong> traditional chiefs is to<br />

promote and uphold cultural values among their people,<br />

particularly the promotion <strong>of</strong> traditional family life; to adjudicate<br />

in disputes amongst their people in accordance with law; and to<br />

exercise any other function that may be conferred or imposed on<br />

them by or under an act <strong>of</strong> parliament (Law Society <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe<br />

2011). The paper will highlight the kind <strong>of</strong> conflicts that the chiefs<br />

<strong>are</strong> perennially confronted with and spell out the methods that<br />

the chiefs use to reach at verdicts. If there <strong>are</strong> guidelines, the<br />

extent to which these <strong>are</strong> adhered to shall be discussed. The<br />

paper also considers the base from which traditional chiefs derive<br />

their sentences considering that chiefs <strong>are</strong> not legislators by<br />

virtue <strong>of</strong> academic qualifications but by traditional appointment.<br />

F<strong>actors</strong> that influence the chiefs' decisions in dealing with<br />

conflicts will be discussed taking cognizance <strong>of</strong> the fact that the<br />

chief has much discretion in the decision making process. Gombe<br />

(1980) cites that local courts <strong>are</strong> the foundation <strong>of</strong> law and ethics<br />

among the Shona. The theory emerging from this research is that<br />

there <strong>are</strong> instances when sentences imposed by chiefs vary<br />

greatly even though the <strong>of</strong>fences might be similar and committed<br />

under similar circumstances. In exploring this subject, some<br />

disputes <strong>are</strong> to be discussed to determine the process and<br />

outcomes <strong>of</strong> the traditional court system.<br />

Conceptual Framework<br />

This research is premised on the African theory <strong>of</strong> conflict<br />

transformation – d<strong>are</strong> – that relies heavily on traditional<br />

principles <strong>of</strong> Unhu. Thus by unhu is meant personhood which is<br />

derived from one's historicity and rootedness in an ongoing<br />

human community (Menkit, 1976). It is the community which<br />

defines the individual as a person. The theory <strong>of</strong> unhuism is<br />

grounded in the critical upholding <strong>of</strong> traditional values and beliefs<br />

(Gwaravanda, 2011). Any violation <strong>of</strong> these ethical values is an<br />

44


<strong>of</strong>fence to the whole community and is punishable. The theory <strong>of</strong><br />

unhu seems to incline heavily on the secularized natural law<br />

school that firmly believes that man has a certain conception <strong>of</strong><br />

morality, which is intrinsic to him and his nature (Grotius, 1953).<br />

This intrinsic morality avails itself in the form <strong>of</strong> conscience and is<br />

made <strong>of</strong> basic principles which make the foundation <strong>of</strong> proper<br />

human action. According to this school, morality is determined by<br />

society's beliefs; in Zimbabwe, chiefs <strong>are</strong> the custodians <strong>of</strong> these<br />

beliefs and values. The Shona traditional chieftainship reconciles<br />

disputants using the concept <strong>of</strong> unhu as the basis <strong>of</strong> guiding<br />

principles from which to refer to. The key tenet <strong>of</strong> these principles<br />

is to bring equilibrium to the 'disequilibrated' relationships<br />

targeting permanent conflict transformation. Conflict involves a<br />

clash, confrontation, a contentious struggle, a collision course<br />

between two or more or a set <strong>of</strong> two or more antagonistic<br />

characters or forces. Drieberg (1934) observed that African law's<br />

objective is to maintain equilibrium, and the penalties <strong>of</strong> African<br />

law <strong>are</strong> directed not against infractions but to the restoration <strong>of</strong><br />

this equilibrium.<br />

Methodology<br />

The design selected for this research is the traditional qualitative<br />

intervention design, as well as the construction <strong>of</strong> a grounded<br />

theory which allows for observation <strong>of</strong> traditional court sessions<br />

<strong>of</strong> two traditional chiefs in Chiweshe communal <strong>are</strong>a. Pseudo<br />

names have been used for all people for ethical reasons because<br />

the research is based on true stories. Omer, Meier and Galinsky<br />

(2004) describe intervention research as a 'developmental<br />

research method'; it takes into account issues that <strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

importance to the target group and aims to promote an<br />

understanding <strong>of</strong> these issues. This research methodology is<br />

conducted in a field setting in which researchers and participants<br />

work together to assess interventions. The aim <strong>of</strong> intervention<br />

research is to create new policies by means <strong>of</strong> a process <strong>of</strong><br />

problem analysis and dissemination (Walliman and Buckler,<br />

2008).<br />

Grounded theory was selected because it is supported by<br />

gathering data from observation. This method recognizes that<br />

45


esearchers come to study with background knowledge that<br />

influences their points <strong>of</strong> view towards the object <strong>of</strong> study. This<br />

means that this researcher was c<strong>are</strong>ful not to allow her previous<br />

knowledge to influence her findings. The researcher decided on<br />

observation as the primary method <strong>of</strong> data collection to assure<br />

that her previous knowledge would not bring biases to the<br />

conclusions that she would make. Other methods used<br />

complemented observation for triangulation purposes. The<br />

researcher followed some traditional court proceedings on two<br />

traditional chiefs to understand the process that chiefs use to<br />

reach at a legitimate verdict that fosters conflict transformation.<br />

Frequent visits by the researcher had strength in that she became<br />

part <strong>of</strong> the process and the chiefs and elders got used to her.<br />

Results<br />

Traditional court procedure<br />

A case is reported to the chief a week before the actual court day.<br />

Simple cases may be resolved at this preliminary stage. Cases<br />

that <strong>are</strong> complex <strong>are</strong> given a date <strong>of</strong> adjudication. The parties<br />

involved <strong>are</strong> informed <strong>of</strong> the court day and deliberate absence <strong>of</strong><br />

either party is regarded as disrespect for the court and is<br />

punishable by a monetary fine or a goat. The first stage in the<br />

proceedings is to acknowledge the presence <strong>of</strong> the traditional<br />

chief and his advisors who <strong>are</strong> mainly kraal heads and senior<br />

members <strong>of</strong> the community like headsmen. The entry <strong>of</strong> the chief<br />

is acknowledged by a standing ovation and ululation. This is<br />

similar to the formal court system where authority and presence<br />

<strong>of</strong> a magistrate is acknowledged by rising upon entry <strong>of</strong> a<br />

magistrate, lawyer or judge. Showing respect to the chief and his<br />

advisors is tantamount to authenticating and validating their<br />

authority. The parties involved <strong>are</strong> then brought before the actual<br />

court session as they <strong>are</strong> introduced to the chief and his court<br />

(d<strong>are</strong>).<br />

The next step involves making a report <strong>of</strong> the case to the chief and<br />

the congregation so that the process <strong>of</strong> justice takes its course.<br />

Any complainant reporting a case to the chief is expected to pay a<br />

court fee <strong>of</strong> $20.00 or a goat. The complainant reports on the<br />

nature <strong>of</strong> the crime committed against him\her, the extent <strong>of</strong><br />

46


damage inflicted on the <strong>of</strong>fended and his\her nuclear and<br />

extended family members. It is at this stage that those present<br />

note the consistency <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>fended's report. Visitors or anyone<br />

present is allowed to take part in the conflict resolution process.<br />

Consultation is based on the assumption that wisdom is not a<br />

monopoly and sharing ideas enriches individual perceptions and<br />

insights on the matter. The traditional court system upholds the<br />

non-contradiction and clarity <strong>of</strong> expression, which help to ensure<br />

consistency <strong>of</strong> statements and soundness <strong>of</strong> arguments. The<br />

principle <strong>of</strong> unhu from which the court derives its transformation<br />

mechanism upholds principles such as truth telling, self control,<br />

respect for elders, conflict resolution and peace building<br />

(Gwaravanda, 2011). The analysis <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>fence is based on moral<br />

determinants such as time, space, reason, non-contradiction and<br />

gravity <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>fence among other things.<br />

Below <strong>are</strong> cases that were presided over by chiefs Chounda and<br />

chief Mazano in Chiweshe in the context <strong>of</strong> this research.<br />

Case 1 – Witchcraft<br />

A woman (Mrs. Rusenza) reported her son (Choto) to chief Mazano<br />

for accusing her <strong>of</strong> bewitching and killing his two-year-old son.<br />

Choto alleged that he consulted a traditional healer who<br />

confirmed that his paternal grandmother killed the boy. The chief<br />

invited an expert in mixing traditional concoctions (muteyo) that<br />

would reveal whether Rusenza was guilt if she didn't vomit after<br />

drinking the mixture. Rusenza did not vomit. In passing<br />

judgment on Rusenza 'the witch' the chief banished her from his<br />

chiefdom citing that he wanted to protect his people from<br />

wickedness and witchcraft. The chief indicated that witches who<br />

kill babies <strong>are</strong> dangerous to the community and therefore should<br />

find somewhere to live where witchcraft is condoned. He said the<br />

punishment for witchcraft must remain stiff so that it saves as a<br />

deterrent to would be witches.<br />

Case 2 – Land dispute<br />

The complainant Huni bought a 5-acre piece <strong>of</strong> land and a rural<br />

residential stand from Mr. Mudzi. After a year, Mudzi demanded<br />

another payment <strong>of</strong> US$350.00 top up to make the total cost <strong>of</strong><br />

47


the land US$750.00. Mudzi laid the condition that either Huni<br />

pays the money or vacates his stand. The chief's court dealing<br />

with the case resolved that Mudzi was at fault in selling farm land<br />

to Huni because the custodian <strong>of</strong> all rural land was the chief. The<br />

traditional court agreed that Mudzi pays back half the amount he<br />

had already received from Huni for land was not supposed to be<br />

bought and sold. The court told him that he had sold his<br />

homestead and the farmland was being repossessed by the chief<br />

who would distribute it to needy people. By selling the land Mudzi<br />

had shown that he did not need it. Mudzi reported the same case<br />

to the magistrates' court who told him that the chiefs' decision<br />

would stand because he (Mudzi) did not have title deeds to the<br />

land.<br />

Case 3 – Cattle graze in a crop field<br />

This was reported at chief Chounda's court. Jeremiah demanded<br />

a tonne <strong>of</strong> maize at harvest as compensation from Washaya after<br />

Washaya's cattle fed on his crops. The chief tasked a local<br />

Agriculture Research Extension (AREX) <strong>of</strong>ficer together with the<br />

chief's two selected elders to visit the field and assess the damage<br />

caused by Washaya's cattle. The verdict reached after the<br />

assessment was that Washaya would pay two bags <strong>of</strong> maize<br />

because the AREX <strong>of</strong>ficer alleged that the whole crop without<br />

being grazed would not yield a tonne.<br />

Case 4 – Adultery<br />

Mupona reported to the traditional court at chief Mazano that he<br />

caught Masango with his wife (Mupona's wife) in a compromising<br />

position in his garden. The garden is 200 metres away from<br />

Mupona's homestead. Mupona said he followed his wife to the<br />

garden when he thought she had stayed <strong>too</strong> long. He brought a<br />

pant to the court which he claimed was Masango's which he had<br />

left behind when he escaped from the garden in panic. Masango<br />

refuted the allegations vehemently and eloquently, pointing out<br />

that Mazano was fabricating. Mupona's wife also denied the<br />

allegations levelled by her husband. The traditional court<br />

dismissed the case as lacking in evidence. Masango threatened to<br />

report the accuser to the same court on allegations <strong>of</strong> soiling his<br />

name.<br />

48


Outcomes <strong>of</strong> the reported cases<br />

Rusenza implicated in Case 1 contested the chief's verdict at the<br />

Bindura magistrates' court. The court had a different view on the<br />

case, that is, to stop beliefs in witchcraft by punishing those who<br />

would have labelled others as witches. Resultantly the chief and<br />

Rusenza's son were summoned to answer allegations <strong>of</strong> violating<br />

Part V1 Chapter V <strong>of</strong> the Witchcraft Suppression Act which<br />

explains that to “accuse a person <strong>of</strong> witchcraft means to indicate<br />

that the person is possessed by a spirit or used non-natural<br />

means to cause the death, injury, disease, or inability in any<br />

person'' (Law society <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe, 2009). The dilemma in this<br />

issue is that witchcraft is not an <strong>are</strong>a that can be scrutinized; it is<br />

not easy to verify an evil spell because it's a matter <strong>of</strong> spiritual<br />

belief not <strong>of</strong> empirical evidence. Unfortunately, before the<br />

magistrate's court day, unknown persons set Rusenza's<br />

homestead on fire. She escaped death by a whisker but lost all her<br />

belongings in the inferno. Through fear, Rusenza withdrew the<br />

case from the magistrates' court. Commenting on the mysterious<br />

fire in an interview with the researcher the chief said Rusenza was<br />

facing the wrath <strong>of</strong> ancestors as she disobeyed the chief's orders.<br />

He castigated the courts for continuously clinging to the colonial<br />

era restrictions on the practice <strong>of</strong> witchcraft. When contacted for<br />

comment, Rusenza thought her home was burnt by the chief's<br />

aides as punishment for reporting the chief to court.<br />

A follow up was made to solicit the feelings <strong>of</strong> Mupona since he<br />

had lost the case. He dismissed the chief's court as “a good for<br />

nothing group who depend on money given to them by corrupt<br />

<strong>of</strong>fenders''. He expressed dissatisfaction on how his case was<br />

handled. He reiterated that it was likely that Masango had paid<br />

some bribe. He even dismissed the idea <strong>of</strong> reporting his case to<br />

another chief pointing out that they <strong>are</strong> all the same. “These chiefs<br />

<strong>are</strong> to be vetted before they <strong>are</strong> installed to chieftainship because<br />

some <strong>of</strong> them <strong>are</strong> criminals themselves”, echoed Mupona in an<br />

interview with the researcher.<br />

Although the cases reported above <strong>are</strong> unique in nature, the<br />

process <strong>of</strong> conflict transformation applied is the same. In each<br />

49


case the chief's court sought the truth before passing judgment.<br />

In Shona, truth telling is valued more than anything else and is<br />

used as a yardstick to measure a person's personality (Driberg,<br />

1934). Telling lies to the traditional court is considered as wasting<br />

the court's time as well as a sign <strong>of</strong> disrespect. Any report or claim<br />

made to the traditional court is supposed to be verified and<br />

supported by eye witnesses. This is why even complicated<br />

spiritual cases have to be verified by traditional healers so that<br />

people <strong>are</strong> not punished on false allegations. Arguments used in<br />

the court <strong>are</strong> supposed to be truthful land straightforward. This is<br />

done to rid the court system <strong>of</strong> unscrupulous individuals who<br />

may falsely accuse others on the basis <strong>of</strong> hatred. When reporting<br />

a case, it must be in a language that is unders<strong>too</strong>d by the people<br />

present and ambiguity should be avoided at all cost.<br />

When passing judgment, the traditional court system employs<br />

the mitigation approach. Mitigation is a process <strong>of</strong> assessing<br />

sentence after the accused has been found guilty (Thomas, 1988).<br />

If the <strong>of</strong>fended demands some compensation in form <strong>of</strong> cattle,<br />

grain or cash, the <strong>of</strong>fender may plead for a lower sentence to the<br />

chief and his court. Mitigation f<strong>actors</strong> may influence the court to<br />

reduce the punishment for the crime committed under the<br />

following conditions: i) Assessment <strong>of</strong> the way the <strong>of</strong>fender<br />

progressed and behaved throughout the process <strong>of</strong> conflict<br />

transformation; and ii) Assessment <strong>of</strong> the damage caused to the<br />

victim and future implications <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>fence to the victim.<br />

The Shona traditional court system values peace. In convicting<br />

the <strong>of</strong>fender, the <strong>of</strong>fended is also consulted so that a lighter<br />

punishment can be settled. They respect the Shona idiom that<br />

says 'miti inokura pamwe haikoni kukwizirana' literally<br />

translated to mean people who live together will at one time<br />

conflict but that should not permanently damage their<br />

relationship (Bourdillon, 1981). The witnesses to any case <strong>are</strong><br />

vetted to ascertain their authenticity. These <strong>are</strong> exposed to<br />

serious interrogation to check their consistency and establish<br />

whether they <strong>are</strong> not interested parties in the case.<br />

F<strong>actors</strong> determining sentences<br />

50


The cases above have revealed that the chief's role is that <strong>of</strong> a<br />

judge and a mediator. They <strong>are</strong> mediators because they <strong>are</strong> called<br />

upon to assist disputants in agreeing with each other. They <strong>are</strong><br />

also arbitrators whose roles parallel those <strong>of</strong> judges. They devote<br />

their time to the resolution <strong>of</strong> disputes <strong>of</strong> distributive, marital,<br />

religious and cultural nature. In judicial courts, the sentences<br />

affirm that punishment ought to fit the crime committed but the<br />

findings in this research have demonstrated that sentences by<br />

chiefs <strong>are</strong> determined by other circumstances.<br />

Punishment as a deterrent<br />

There <strong>are</strong> instances when chiefs impose stiffer punishment to the<br />

<strong>of</strong>fender to deter possible <strong>of</strong>fenders from committing similar<br />

cases. In an interview with the researcher chief Mazano reiterated<br />

that cases such as rape to minors and bestiality (makunakuna)<br />

will automatically attract a stiffer sentence because the <strong>of</strong>fences<br />

will invite the wrath <strong>of</strong> ancestral spirits on the community.<br />

Offenders will have to pay in form <strong>of</strong> cattle so that cleansing<br />

ceremonies <strong>are</strong> conducted. In cases involving murder, Chief<br />

Chounda pointed out that although these <strong>are</strong> not common such<br />

cases again attract a stiff punishment first before the person is<br />

handed to the police. The reasons for stiff punishment <strong>are</strong> that<br />

traditional courts <strong>are</strong> there to protect weaker people from those<br />

wicked individuals who do not value life. The other reason is that<br />

the victim has to be appeased so that vengeance is not directed at<br />

everyone in the village. The <strong>of</strong>fenders have no choice but to<br />

comply with the demands <strong>of</strong> the chief and those <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>fended<br />

family so that the burial <strong>of</strong> the victim may take place.<br />

Motive <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>fender<br />

The motives <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>fender in committing a crime <strong>are</strong> considered<br />

before a sentence is passed. A bad motive such as rape, raping<br />

infants for rituals, murder, witchcraft, bestiality and adultery<br />

attracts stiff penalties because there <strong>are</strong> no extenuating<br />

circumstances in these cases. The research has established that<br />

<strong>of</strong>fenders and their extended families prefer payment <strong>of</strong> stiffer<br />

penalties outlined by traditional courts for fear <strong>of</strong> incarceration<br />

and possibly death sentences that the courts may impose on the<br />

<strong>of</strong>fenders for the same crimes.<br />

51


The chief's personality<br />

This influences the process <strong>of</strong> conflict transformation in that<br />

some chiefs <strong>are</strong> easily moved by people's pleas. One chief may be<br />

influenced by the mitigating plea <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>fender, and may reduce<br />

sentence, while the other may be influenced by his tribal<br />

relationships with the <strong>of</strong>fender or the <strong>of</strong>fended (victim). This<br />

research has established that one <strong>of</strong> the chiefs canvassed for<br />

bribes during the preliminary stages <strong>of</strong> the case (before the trial<br />

day) so that he would rule in favour <strong>of</strong> the one who paid the bribe.<br />

The research has discovered that the chief's decisions on the case<br />

may be influenced by the political party <strong>of</strong> the victim. Offenders<br />

who belong to the same political party as the chief <strong>are</strong> likely to<br />

receive lenient punishment; whereas those that <strong>are</strong> from other<br />

political parties may get stiffer penalties. This has been common<br />

on matters involving political violence. The paper has unearthed<br />

that the age <strong>of</strong> the chief also influences the process <strong>of</strong> conflict<br />

transformation. A younger chief may fail to adhere to the<br />

principles <strong>of</strong> Unhu himself. For example' canvassing for bribes is<br />

against the traditional principles <strong>of</strong> Unhu. Other chiefs have<br />

corrupt tendencies that <strong>are</strong> driven by selfishness and greed. Such<br />

chiefs want to benefit from the criminals so much that<br />

individual's right to justice is flouted by unusual severity,<br />

especially in cases where the chief would benefit from the<br />

<strong>of</strong>fender.<br />

The chief's personality and predisposition <strong>are</strong> key f<strong>actors</strong>. This<br />

explains why crimes that <strong>are</strong> alike in all respects receive different<br />

sentences from different chiefs. This again explains why some<br />

victims may decide to appeal and report their cases to a different<br />

chief after having undergone a trial process under one chief.<br />

Victim-<strong>of</strong>fender Relationship<br />

Myrna (2004) concluded that the relationship between the<br />

<strong>of</strong>fender and the <strong>of</strong>fended exerts influence on sentencing<br />

decisions and determination <strong>of</strong> compensation and penalty fees.<br />

Those that <strong>are</strong> closely related receive more lenient treatment<br />

because Shona tradition upholds the existence <strong>of</strong> peace after<br />

conviction and sentence. After the court session, the feuding<br />

52


parties <strong>are</strong> encouraged to forgive each other despite the penalties<br />

imposed since they belong to the same community or family.<br />

Emotional responses that a case may elicit at times have<br />

enormous influence on the sentences imposed. The example <strong>of</strong><br />

wife beating cited in this research serves as testimony to this.<br />

Husbands who were reported by their wives on charges <strong>of</strong> wife<br />

beating walked away with warnings because the traditional court<br />

system respects the fabric tying husbands to their wives. Giving<br />

stiffer punishments, it has been noted, would result in hostilities<br />

in the families.<br />

Gender<br />

This research has unearthed that female <strong>of</strong>fenders <strong>are</strong> given<br />

lighter sentences if their <strong>of</strong>fences <strong>are</strong> not spiritual cases such as<br />

witchcraft and murder. Male <strong>of</strong>fenders in cases like theft were<br />

slapped with stiffer punishment as comp<strong>are</strong>d to their female<br />

counterparts. The explanation given was that females <strong>are</strong> a<br />

weaker and protected sex <strong>of</strong> the Shona tradition just like children.<br />

Men on the other hand, were expected to fend for their families<br />

rather than resort to unorthodox means <strong>of</strong> acquiring things.<br />

Gravity <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>fence<br />

In Shona tradition, life is valued more than anything else. Anyone<br />

who takes another person's life is regarded as an outcast. In this<br />

regard, people who commit crimes against humanity like murder,<br />

or any crime that disturbs the existence <strong>of</strong> fellow community<br />

members <strong>are</strong> given stiffer punishment. Cases like burning <strong>of</strong><br />

someone's granary, house, grass meant for cattle grazing and<br />

incest <strong>are</strong> examples <strong>of</strong> some cases that attract stiffer penalties.<br />

The logic behind this is that these crimes <strong>are</strong> rated as violating the<br />

concept <strong>of</strong> unhu.<br />

Challenges and limitations <strong>of</strong> the traditional process <strong>of</strong> conflict<br />

transformation<br />

The institution <strong>of</strong> traditional authorities in Zimbabwe is a<br />

recognized institution that operates within set parameters and<br />

guidelines. Despite these guiding principles there <strong>are</strong> several<br />

limitations and challenges to the traditional process <strong>of</strong> conflict<br />

transformation. Gwaravanda (2011) noted that the traditional<br />

53


process <strong>of</strong> reporting a case is <strong>too</strong> bureaucratic and the process to<br />

assess a case is <strong>too</strong> winding resulting in long winding court<br />

sessions.<br />

Another challenge is that the concept <strong>of</strong> unhu on which the<br />

traditional court system is heavily inclined is not standard in<br />

every individual presiding either as a chief or an elder. There <strong>are</strong><br />

some chiefs whose unhu (personality) is as bad as criminals<br />

themselves whose integrity and credibility has been eroded by<br />

their bad behaviour. The selection <strong>of</strong> the chief's advisors on the<br />

basis <strong>of</strong> eloquence <strong>of</strong> speech and intelligence is not a convincing<br />

instrument, because being eloquent does not mean one is<br />

knowledgeable about the court procedures.<br />

The other challenge is that the court session may pass a sentence<br />

basing on mistakes which may arise due to failure to understand<br />

a case, false accusation, irrelevant conclusions and/or<br />

generalizations (Gwaravanda, 2011). An example <strong>of</strong> a person who<br />

loses a case against an adulterous wife due to lack <strong>of</strong> evidence and<br />

eye witnesses can best explain this limitation. Less experienced<br />

panellists may be confused by the eloquence <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>fender in an<br />

attempt to avoid punishment. At times clarity and soundness <strong>of</strong><br />

argument <strong>are</strong> undermined by the less experienced panellists.<br />

The traditional court system has no mechanism to follow up on<br />

those criminals who boycott traditional courts; as a result, many<br />

<strong>of</strong>fenders go freely without being tried. The chief's messengers<br />

who <strong>are</strong> expected to make a follow up on those who boycott the<br />

traditional court <strong>are</strong> sometimes ineffective because they lack<br />

mechanisms to enforce their commands. They may fail to locate a<br />

criminal who would have gone to another town because <strong>of</strong> the<br />

financial expenses that <strong>are</strong> involved in making such follow ups.<br />

Chief Mazano pointed out that tradition is being eroded by<br />

diffusion <strong>of</strong> culture. The present generation has since stopped<br />

valuing their culture because they consider it archaic and<br />

backward. Formal courts <strong>are</strong> more preferable to the younger<br />

generation than traditional courts. This research has uncovered a<br />

rift between the aspect <strong>of</strong> Unhuism /Ubuntuism that culture<br />

54


purports to advocate and the reality on the ground. There <strong>are</strong><br />

some chiefs whose behaviour is at odds with Unhu; for example<br />

canvassing bribery is unacceptable and uncultural therefore<br />

against the principles <strong>of</strong> Unhu. Another challenge faced by the<br />

traditional court system is to preside over cases in a way that will<br />

not put the chief in trouble with the courts, especially cases to do<br />

with witchcraft which the courts have been trying to suppress.<br />

Finally, the Shona traditional court system excludes women in<br />

decision making because they <strong>are</strong> regarded as minors who must<br />

be represented by their husbands and fathers in matters affecting<br />

them. In most cases, their opinions <strong>are</strong> not represented well.<br />

However despite the outlined challenges and limitations, the<br />

traditional court system is still viewed with high esteem and<br />

decisions made by chiefs <strong>are</strong> highly respected.<br />

Conclusion and recommendations<br />

The implications emerging from the research <strong>are</strong> that the Shona<br />

traditional chieftainship's role is to promote the Shona traditional<br />

values. The chiefs perform this role using directive as well as<br />

adjudicative methods <strong>of</strong> conflict transformation. The aspect <strong>of</strong><br />

directive justice manifests when chiefs sometimes use coercive<br />

means to get criminals to accept responsibility for their action,<br />

while the adjudication role is displayed when traditional chiefs<br />

presiding over a case determine the outcome <strong>of</strong> the case; as a<br />

result <strong>of</strong> this role, chiefs <strong>are</strong> still held with high esteem in<br />

Zimbabwe.<br />

One aspect that this research applauded about the traditional<br />

chieftainship's role in conflict transformation is that it<br />

accommodates and accepts that conflicts <strong>are</strong> inevitable parts <strong>of</strong><br />

all human association. It acknowledges that conflict disturbs<br />

peace, and that its resolution involves taking corrective measures<br />

aimed at averting disaster and restoring the peace that has been<br />

shattered. The System recognizes that if conflict is suppressed, it<br />

can result in stagnation and erode the bond <strong>of</strong> group solidarity<br />

because <strong>of</strong> an accumulation <strong>of</strong> hostility. The traditional court<br />

system is confronted with the task to administer justice at the<br />

same time reducing criminality. Justice is identified with fairness<br />

55


and implies that <strong>of</strong>fenders should receive the punishment they<br />

deserve. The research has also unearthed that not all disputes<br />

reported to chiefs end in resolution.<br />

Following the discussed findings <strong>of</strong> this research, this paper<br />

recommends the following:<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

There must be no gap between formal courts and<br />

traditional courts in the way cases <strong>are</strong> tried and sentences<br />

<strong>are</strong> passed so that criminals will not have a lesser evil<br />

choice. Contradictions between the two systems can be<br />

sealed if they work in consultation.<br />

Chiefs should execute their duties without prejudice or<br />

favour if conflicts <strong>are</strong> to be resolved permanently. This can<br />

be made possible if some mechanism to guide and monitor<br />

their operations is put in place.<br />

In a world that is influenced by cultural dynamism, the<br />

traditional court system should be flexible to borrow and<br />

accommodate some new concepts <strong>of</strong> dealing with conflicts<br />

from modern theorists rather than solely depending on<br />

unwritten laws which can be subject to abuse.<br />

Upon appointment to chieftainship, chiefs should undergo<br />

some judicial orientation since these <strong>are</strong> appointed on<br />

hereditary basis and because some chiefs appointed <strong>are</strong><br />

<strong>too</strong> young and therefore unfamiliar with traditional morals<br />

and values.<br />

Finally, the research gathered that, despite the discussed<br />

strengths, the Shona traditional chieftainship is shrouded<br />

in several limitations that haunt its credibility.<br />

References<br />

Aquirre, A. and Baker, D. (1991) Race, racism, and the death<br />

penalty in the United States. Berrien Spring, MI: Vande Vere.<br />

Bourdillon, M. (1981) The Shona peoples: An ethnography <strong>of</strong> the<br />

contemporary Shona with special reference to their religion.<br />

Gweru: Mambo Press.<br />

David. M. (1999) Christians and chiefs in Zimbabwe: A social<br />

history <strong>of</strong> the Hwesa people, 1870-1990s. Volume 20.<br />

56


Dawson, M. (2004) @www.eup.ed.ac.uk<br />

Drieberg, J. H. (1934) “The African conception <strong>of</strong> Law”, Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Comparative Legislation and International Law, Vol XV1<br />

Feltor, (1990) 'Sentencing Persons who kill witches. Legal forum<br />

Vol 2 p37<br />

Gelfand, M. (1981) Ukama. Gweru, Mambo Press.<br />

Gombe, (1980) Tsika DzavaShona. Har<strong>are</strong>: College press.<br />

Grotius, (1953) De Jure Belli ex Pacis. Cambrigde: University<br />

press.<br />

Gwaravanda, E. T. (2011) Philosophical principles in the Shona<br />

traditional System. In International journal <strong>of</strong> peace and<br />

development, Vol 2 (5)<br />

Hamutyinei M A, and Planner (1987) Tsumo-shumo: Shona<br />

proverbial lore and wisdom. Gweru: Longman<br />

Hoodford, J. Jr (1969) Adjudication considered as process <strong>of</strong><br />

conflict Resolution: A variation on separation <strong>of</strong> powers. Yale<br />

University Press.<br />

Law Society <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe Handbook 2011.<br />

Menkiti, A. in Wright, R. (1986) African Philosophy. London:<br />

University press.<br />

Pound, R (1954) An introduction to the philosophy <strong>of</strong> law. New<br />

Haven: Yale university press.<br />

Robson, C. (2002) Real world Research: A source for social<br />

nd<br />

scientists and practitioner researchers. 2 Ed, Oxfords Blackwell<br />

Samkange, T and Samkange, T. (1980) Hunhuism/Ubuntuism: A<br />

Zimbabwe indigenous political philosophy. Har<strong>are</strong>: Graham<br />

Publishers.<br />

Thomas, D. A. (1988) Sentencing: some current questions.<br />

Current legal problems: Cambridge.<br />

Walliman, N and Buckler (2008) Your dissertation in education,<br />

London: Sage.<br />

Attachments...<br />

57


Cases reported to Chief Chounda between March 2010 and August 2010.<br />

Type <strong>of</strong><br />

Cases<br />

Rape<br />

Cases<br />

involving<br />

minors.<br />

Land<br />

boundary<br />

cases<br />

Divorce<br />

cases<br />

Non-<br />

payment<br />

<strong>of</strong><br />

Lobola to<br />

in laws.<br />

No. <strong>of</strong><br />

cases<br />

Chief’s decision Outcomes<br />

2 Offenders to pay<br />

3beasts each.0ne<br />

for the chief, two<br />

for the <strong>of</strong>fended.<br />

10 4 resolved<br />

successfully<br />

6remained<br />

outstanding.<br />

3 Chief refused to<br />

grant them<br />

divorce except in<br />

case <strong>of</strong> adultery.<br />

8 Calculated the<br />

lobola basing on<br />

number <strong>of</strong><br />

children a woman<br />

has ‘given’ her<br />

husband.<br />

58<br />

They all paid for fear <strong>of</strong> a<br />

stiffer penalty if the matter<br />

were to be reported to<br />

formal courts.<br />

Two <strong>of</strong>fenders refused to<br />

attend the chief’s court<br />

citing irregularities in the<br />

way issues were handled.<br />

Two others refused to<br />

retreat to the boundary<br />

defined by the court.<br />

Another two ignored the<br />

chief’s orders.<br />

A couple went on to divorce<br />

without the chief’s<br />

permission. Others reported<br />

their cases to another chief.<br />

Coercive methods were<br />

used to get the cattle.<br />

Those without had to<br />

borrow from relatives.


Cases reported to Chief Mazano between March 2010 and September 2010.<br />

Type <strong>of</strong><br />

Cases<br />

Land<br />

disputes<br />

No. <strong>of</strong><br />

cases<br />

Chief’s decision Outcomes<br />

17 Four cases<br />

Resolved amicably<br />

Bestiality 1 Asked to pay four<br />

cattle to the chief<br />

Divorce<br />

cases<br />

Nonpayment<br />

<strong>of</strong> lobola<br />

Wife<br />

beating<br />

for defiling the<br />

<strong>are</strong>a.<br />

8 One marriage<br />

dissolved; two<br />

disputes resolved<br />

peacefully.<br />

6 He said people<br />

would be forced<br />

to pay lobola<br />

because in<br />

Zimbabwe wives<br />

<strong>are</strong> not for free;<br />

gave them until<br />

after harvests.<br />

3 Dismissed the<br />

three cases with<br />

warning<br />

Rape 1 The <strong>of</strong>fender was<br />

asked to pay 4<br />

cattle, one to the<br />

chief and three to<br />

the <strong>of</strong>fended<br />

family.<br />

Murder 1 Family members<br />

to pay 6 herds <strong>of</strong><br />

cattle to the<br />

bereaved family.<br />

To pay 2 more<br />

cattle to the chief.<br />

59<br />

Six reported their disputes<br />

to another chief. The<br />

remainder did not attend<br />

the courts.<br />

He negotiated for lenience<br />

and finally paid 3.<br />

5 cases were referred to<br />

the formal courts.<br />

One man refused to pay<br />

alleging the wife eloped to<br />

him when she was<br />

pregnant; he wanted to do<br />

DNA test when the child<br />

was born. Another man<br />

asked his wife to go to her<br />

p<strong>are</strong>nts and remarry.<br />

Disputes were resolved<br />

successfully.<br />

The <strong>of</strong>fender paid because<br />

rape attracts stiffer<br />

penalty at the formal<br />

court.<br />

The <strong>of</strong>fender was handed<br />

to the police for custodial<br />

sentence, 2 cattle were<br />

paid to the chief 3<br />

cattle were paid to the<br />

<strong>of</strong>fended family.


4<br />

The role <strong>of</strong> Indigenous Knowledge in<br />

sustainable development: Practices<br />

and challenges<br />

Kudakwashe D. K. Tapfumaneyi, Zimbabwe Open University,<br />

Zimbabwe<br />

Gift Rupande, Zimbabwe Open University, Zimbabwe<br />

Abstract<br />

Despite the technological advances that have come with the<br />

ubiquitous effects <strong>of</strong> globalisation indigenous knowledge (IK) has<br />

continued to play a central role in the socio-economic and<br />

cultural lives in most resource poor nations in the developing<br />

World. Every society inevitably has a history behind its knowledge<br />

resources – i.e. IK – which guides its development process. African<br />

Indigenous Knowledge Systems (IKS) <strong>are</strong> holistic in nature and<br />

centuries <strong>of</strong> close contact with nature have cultivated a good<br />

relationship with the ecosystem, enabling ecological<br />

responsibility and human health maintenance. The paper<br />

explores the potential role <strong>of</strong> IK in enhancing sustainable<br />

development in Africa. The paper argues that exclusion <strong>of</strong> IKS<br />

from the development agenda has led to the snail's pace <strong>of</strong><br />

development resulting in Africa lagging behind the Millennium<br />

Development Goals (MDGs). The paper examines why the<br />

development policies and strategies in the West may not be<br />

misguidedly adopted straitjacketed to suit Africa's development<br />

agenda largely because <strong>of</strong> different operational environments and<br />

the disparity in infrastructure resources. The paper highlights<br />

the importance <strong>of</strong> IK as the engine <strong>of</strong> sustainable development in<br />

Africa and also the challenges that currently hinder the full<br />

exploitation <strong>of</strong> IK citing possible solutions to the challenges.<br />

60


Introduction<br />

Since time immemorial traditional local communities have<br />

continued to rely heavily on IK to conserve the environment and<br />

deal with natural disasters. This has enabled communities to<br />

identify themselves easily with IKS which have enabled them to<br />

live in harmony with their environments for generations. The<br />

systems <strong>are</strong> vital <strong>too</strong>ls in the day to day living <strong>of</strong> rural<br />

communities in Africa, they play a key role in environmental<br />

conservation and natural disaster management, and have a great<br />

potential in enhancing sustainable development. The United<br />

Nations Environment Programme (UNEP) recognises the role <strong>of</strong> IK<br />

in the conservation <strong>of</strong> natural resources and management <strong>of</strong><br />

natural disasters. Sadly IK has been under utilised and<br />

overlooked in the pursuit <strong>of</strong> various sustainable development<br />

initiatives and policies in Africa. Such policies have largely failed<br />

because they have overlooked the already existing knowledge, i.e.<br />

IK. The paper comp<strong>are</strong>s IK and western science examining the<br />

problematic characteristics <strong>of</strong> IK which cause challenges in its<br />

use in development. The discussion advocates for the use <strong>of</strong> IK to<br />

spearhead all development initiatives in sectors such as health,<br />

agriculture and environmental management as a way <strong>of</strong> achieving<br />

sustainable development.<br />

Definition <strong>of</strong> key terms<br />

Sustainable development. The term sustainable development is<br />

used to denote development which meets the needs <strong>of</strong> the present<br />

without compromising the ability <strong>of</strong> future generations to meet<br />

their own needs – development that does not require a continuous<br />

input from outside to sustain itself (Hirji et. al, 2002:315).<br />

Development. Development is the process <strong>of</strong> improving the<br />

quality <strong>of</strong> human life through multi-dimensional changes in<br />

structures, attitudes and institutions. The three important<br />

aspects <strong>of</strong> development include raising people's living levels,<br />

creating conditions conducive to the growth <strong>of</strong> people's selfesteem<br />

through the establishment <strong>of</strong> social, political and<br />

economic systems and institutions which promote human dignity<br />

and respect; and increasing people's freedom to choose by<br />

61


enlarging the range <strong>of</strong> their choice variables. This is aimed at<br />

reducing inequality and eradicating absolute poverty (Todaro,<br />

1996).<br />

Indigenous Knowledge. Indigenous knowledge is knowledge that<br />

is unique to a given culture, community or society. It is contrasted<br />

and differentiated from the knowledge gained at formal<br />

institutions. Indigenous knowledge systems encompass all<br />

aspects <strong>of</strong> life, such as the management <strong>of</strong> natural environment.<br />

It forms the basis <strong>of</strong> survival for the people who own the<br />

knowledge. Indigenous knowledge may be part <strong>of</strong> an on-going<br />

experiment or maybe even be an established local tradition (Slum,<br />

2006). Indigenous knowledge is a result <strong>of</strong> many generations and<br />

is cultivated over prolonged years encompassing experiences,<br />

c<strong>are</strong>ful observations and trial and error experiments evolving over<br />

centuries (Martin, 1995). Thus over centuries, indigenous people<br />

<strong>of</strong> various localities would have developed their own specific<br />

knowledge on plant resource use, management and conservation<br />

(Cotton, 1996).<br />

Knowledge. The question <strong>of</strong> defining knowledge has occupied the<br />

minds <strong>of</strong> philosophers since time immemorial dating back to the<br />

classical Greek era and culminating into many epistemological<br />

debates (Alavi and Leidner, 2001:109). Knowledge is processed in<br />

the mind <strong>of</strong> an individual and can be described as internalised<br />

information relating to facts, concepts, ideas and observations.<br />

However, it is essential to note that knowledge building is a social<br />

process that occurs in all local communities. Nonaka (1994)<br />

explicated two dimensions <strong>of</strong> knowledge:<br />

Explicit knowledge which is articulated, codified,<br />

expressed and communicated in symbolic form and in<br />

natural languages; and Tacit knowledge which<br />

comprises both cognitive (that is an individual's mental<br />

modes) and technical which refers to the concrete knowhow,<br />

crafts, skills elements. Explicit knowledge can<br />

easily be encoded, explained and unders<strong>too</strong>d. Tacit<br />

knowledge is highly subjective and personal, making it<br />

difficult to formalise and encode and is susceptible to<br />

62


change. IK, as an example <strong>of</strong> tacit knowledge, is<br />

generally stored and embedded in people's minds and<br />

passed on through generations by word-<strong>of</strong>-mouth rather<br />

than in written form and it is very vulnerable to rapid<br />

change (Sithole, 2006).<br />

Practical uses <strong>of</strong> IK in development<br />

The local African communities have a vast fund <strong>of</strong> IK on weather<br />

prediction and early warning, time tested coping mechanisms,<br />

food production and storage techniques, and an impressive<br />

plant-based pharmacopoeia for both human and animal health.<br />

For example, in the field <strong>of</strong> prediction and early warning <strong>of</strong><br />

disasters, the Luo community in the Lake Victoria basin has a<br />

large number <strong>of</strong> climate monitoring indicators that allow them to<br />

tell such things as the right time to start planting in anticipation<br />

<strong>of</strong> the rains or to preserve and store food in anticipation <strong>of</strong> a dry<br />

season. These indicators include observation <strong>of</strong> the behaviour <strong>of</strong><br />

animals, birds, reptiles, amphibians, insects, vegetation and<br />

trees, winds, temperatures and celestial bodies. In the <strong>are</strong>a <strong>of</strong><br />

animal health, the Maasai, who inhabit both Kenya and<br />

Tanzania, have at least half a dozen different medicinal plants for<br />

treating East Coast Fever alone in cattle. In farming technologies,<br />

the Matengo people, believed to have lived in the steep slopes <strong>of</strong><br />

Matengo Highlands since the Iron Age, have developed a<br />

sophisticated system that enables them to grow crops on hillsides<br />

while at the same time controlling soil erosion and improving soil<br />

moisture and fertility.<br />

Many <strong>of</strong> the IK approaches to environmental conservation include<br />

such technologies and practices such as shifting cultivation,<br />

mixed cropping or intercropping, minimum tillage and agr<strong>of</strong>orestry,<br />

as well as transhumance. These technologies and<br />

practices used to be pervasive and were used with various other<br />

methods <strong>of</strong> land use and management to promote higher yields<br />

while at the same time conserving the environment. For instance,<br />

mixing or intercropping maize with other crops such as beans<br />

promoted not only efficient labour utilization but also lessened<br />

the risk <strong>of</strong> total crop failure since chances were that if one <strong>of</strong> the<br />

crops succumbed to environmental stress others would survive,<br />

63


this also served to promote food security. Mixed cropping or<br />

intercropping stabilised yields, preserved the soil and made it<br />

possible to harvest different crops at the same time. Other<br />

advantages included the reduction in susceptibility <strong>of</strong> the crops to<br />

pests and diseases and a better use <strong>of</strong> the environment where the<br />

combination <strong>of</strong> species grown had different light requirements or<br />

explored different depths <strong>of</strong> soil. The system also tended to<br />

provide a complete vegetation canopy at different heights and<br />

thus broke up heavy rainfall and protected the soil.<br />

Traditions, customs, beliefs and cultural rights also played an<br />

important role in environmental conservation and biodiversity.<br />

Many <strong>of</strong> the communities in Africa maintained shrines and this<br />

protected forests which were used as places <strong>of</strong> worship and other<br />

rituals. In addition, certain trees or animals were considered<br />

sacred or as totems, so they were protected. IKS provided and still<br />

has the potential to provide participatory approaches to<br />

development that <strong>are</strong> both cost effective and sustainable hence<br />

the need to put IK at the forefront <strong>of</strong> development initiatives in<br />

Africa.<br />

The importance <strong>of</strong> IK in sustainable development<br />

IK is important for the survival <strong>of</strong> many indigenous communities<br />

and the preservation <strong>of</strong> biodiversity. Warren (1992) notes that IK<br />

provides the basis for grassroots decision-making, much <strong>of</strong> which<br />

takes place at the community level through indigenous<br />

organisations and associations where problems <strong>are</strong> identified and<br />

solutions to them <strong>are</strong> determined. “Solution-seeking behaviour is<br />

based on indigenous creativity leading to experimentation and<br />

innovations as well as the appraisal <strong>of</strong> knowledge and<br />

technologies introduced from other societies” (Warren, 1992).<br />

Thrupp (1989) also notes that IK empowers local communities,<br />

contributes to development and increases self-sufficiency.<br />

According to Bayalama (1994) indigenous food production and<br />

preservation systems, for example, contribute significantly to<br />

food security. IK, in its various manifestations, also gives cultural<br />

pride and motivation to solve local problems with local ingenuity<br />

and resources. It is a crucial aspect <strong>of</strong> sustainable development.<br />

64


For centuries local communities have been managing their<br />

environments using IK technologies and knowhow. These have<br />

been proven to be superior in many cases than alien technologies.<br />

IK technologies and know-how rely on locally available skills and<br />

materials and <strong>are</strong> thus <strong>of</strong>ten more cost-effective than exotic<br />

technologies introduced from the outside (San Francisco<br />

Chronicle, 2002). This highlights the importance <strong>of</strong> IK in<br />

achieving sustainable development strategies.<br />

Models <strong>of</strong> development that have failed in Africa<br />

New Partnership for Development (NEPAD)<br />

Most development initiatives in Africa have been euro-centric in<br />

nature and focus, for instance the NEPAD strategy, which<br />

attributed the problem <strong>of</strong> underdevelopment to the malaise<br />

endemic in Africa. It was assumed that Africa would develop by<br />

following the footpaths <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-Saxon development<br />

experience and system under the neoliberal, Washington<br />

consensus ideology. Contrary to Africa's social values, these<br />

ethnocentric models placed heavy emphasis on free markets,<br />

deregulation and privatisation, and limited the role <strong>of</strong> the state in<br />

the development process.<br />

NEPAD does not present a sound economic model for<br />

development which is based on economic theory. Development<br />

models and strategies have been taken strait jacketed out <strong>of</strong> the<br />

university classrooms and handed over to international agencies<br />

including the IMF and the World Bank. NEPAD presented a<br />

strategy to obtain funds or loans from industrialised countries to<br />

finance African development efforts. This strategy has been<br />

implemented during the pre- and post colonial period but has not<br />

solved Africa's problems. This strategy was dubbed<br />

“Industrialisation by Invitation” (IBI). It was developed by Sir<br />

Arthur Lewis and implemented in former British colonies.<br />

It can be argued that NEPAD came out <strong>of</strong> Western policies for<br />

Africa and institutions that have been set up for Africa as “thinktanks”<br />

for developing African policies and as a result the strategy<br />

was suitable for a colonial Africa with the West being the major<br />

beneficiaries hence its failure to develop Africa to date. Viable<br />

65


development strategies in Africa should be driven by an agrarian<br />

strategy <strong>of</strong> development which is based on IKS in that sector.<br />

The Lewis Models <strong>of</strong> Development<br />

Economic development as an academic discipline is <strong>of</strong> recent<br />

origin. Before then it was believed that developing countries<br />

would follow the footsteps <strong>of</strong> the developed countries. When<br />

development issues first surfaced in international debates in the<br />

1950s, the then politically independent nations <strong>of</strong> Africa<br />

attempted to mechanically transform the Anglo-Saxon<br />

development models. In doing so, African countries heavily relied<br />

on Arthur Lewis' two-sector economic growth model to structure<br />

their economies. Furthermore, there was the African leaders'<br />

keen sense <strong>of</strong> the waste <strong>of</strong> their peoples' human potential under<br />

colonialism and the ambition to catch up with the industrial<br />

countries by taking advantage <strong>of</strong> their technology and <strong>of</strong> the aid<br />

that was expected to flow from them in growing amounts.<br />

Since Lewis' economic growth model was heavily endorsed by the<br />

United Nations (the First Development Decade <strong>of</strong> the 1960s –<br />

1970s) and various funding agencies, it was accepted as the<br />

general theory <strong>of</strong> development for Third World nations when the<br />

tide <strong>of</strong> independence was swelling. Thus, the politically<br />

independent African countries wholeheartedly attempted to<br />

industrialise by instituting massive capital formation<br />

(industrialisation, urbanisation and technological<br />

transformation <strong>of</strong> the agriculture sector). Arthur Lewis argued<br />

that if the surplus labour available at subsistence wages in the<br />

rural <strong>are</strong>as were transferred to the urban <strong>are</strong>as, it could enhance<br />

capitalistic development. For economic growth to be achieved,<br />

Lewis proposed a structural transformation <strong>of</strong> a subsistence<br />

based agricultural economy into a modern industrial economy<br />

[Lewis, 1955]. Lewis' model assumed that Third World countries<br />

needed to follow the experience <strong>of</strong> the West in order to develop. In<br />

addition, the model assumed that the foreign investors would<br />

reinvest their pr<strong>of</strong>its in the newly independent countries rather<br />

than sending their pr<strong>of</strong>its to their mother countries.<br />

Lewis' two-sector model contributed the following problems to<br />

66


Africa's experience with the industrialisation process. (1)<br />

Agriculture and IK, which were the mainstay <strong>of</strong> Africa's economy,<br />

were given less importance by the two-sector economic model as a<br />

viable means <strong>of</strong> achieving Africa's industrialisation as well as<br />

sustainable development. It was suggested that the rural<br />

economy should perform a secondary role as an outlet for capital<br />

products (producing food for consumption and to facilitate<br />

production for export currency earning) and be a supplier <strong>of</strong><br />

manpower. (2) By emphasising the perpetuation <strong>of</strong> capitalist<br />

infusion as a major means <strong>of</strong> Africa's development, Lewis' model<br />

contributed to insufficient agricultural investment, which<br />

resulted in the rising <strong>of</strong> food imports and the failure <strong>of</strong> export<br />

earnings to grow fast enough to provide the needed industrial<br />

inputs. (3) In the African countries that tried Lewis' model,<br />

industrialisation was very disappointing both in its inability to<br />

absorb the large numbers <strong>of</strong> workers it had attracted to urban<br />

<strong>are</strong>as and in its limited contribution to development outside the<br />

principal urban <strong>are</strong>as. (4) Finally, Lewis' model <strong>of</strong> development<br />

mainly concentrated on output and failed to take into account<br />

income distribution, welf<strong>are</strong>, and human satisfaction.<br />

Deng (1988) has argued that Lewis' development model<br />

desperately failed in Africa because it “sought to apply<br />

development models that were incompatible with African<br />

economic structure, social values, and institutions” [Deng,<br />

1988:32].<br />

Import Substitution (Prebisch-Singer Thesis)<br />

Prebisch and Singer developed the Import Substitution<br />

Industrialisation (ISI) strategy. African countries that<br />

experimented with the ISI strategy, which was very predominant<br />

in the 1960s, were convinced that because <strong>of</strong> secular decline in<br />

the value <strong>of</strong> their export <strong>of</strong> agricultural products to their imports<br />

<strong>of</strong> manufactured products, their terms <strong>of</strong> trade were declining.<br />

(That is, export prices declined relative to import prices.)<br />

Nkrumah opted for the ISI Strategy. Other African countries<br />

followed Ghana's lead in the 1960's. Mali and Kenya looked at<br />

industrialisation in terms <strong>of</strong> cost savings from local production in<br />

place <strong>of</strong> high cost imports from abroad. Similarly, other African<br />

67


countries seriously questioned why they should have to import<br />

manufactured products based on the raw materials they<br />

exported. As discussed by Todaro (1996), advocates <strong>of</strong> import<br />

substitution (Inward-looking development policy) believed that<br />

less developed countries (LDCs) should initially substitute<br />

domestic production <strong>of</strong> previously imported simple consumer<br />

goods (first-stage IS) and then substitute through domestic<br />

production for a wider range <strong>of</strong> more sophisticated manufactured<br />

items (second-stage IS)—all behind the protection <strong>of</strong> high tariffs<br />

and quotas on these imports. In the long run, IS advocates cited<br />

the benefits <strong>of</strong> greater domestic industrial diversification and the<br />

ultimate ability to export previously protected manufactured<br />

goods such as economies <strong>of</strong> scale, low labour costs, and the<br />

positive externalities <strong>of</strong> learning by doing therefore causing<br />

domestic prices to become more competitive with world prices.<br />

The Import-substitution industrialisation strategy raised the<br />

learning curve <strong>of</strong> the African countries that went through it.<br />

Nonetheless, it had the following limitations: (1) being secure<br />

behind protective tariff walls, its products were non-competitive<br />

and very expensive. (2) Import substitution's main beneficiaries<br />

were the owners <strong>of</strong> foreign direct investments. (3) The imported<br />

capital-good inputs and intermediate products that came under<br />

government subsidies contributed not only to heavy debt burden<br />

but also balance <strong>of</strong> payments deficits. (4) IS industrialisation<br />

policy negatively affected the exportation <strong>of</strong> traditional primary<br />

products because the exchange rates <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> the African<br />

countries were artificially overvalued in order to raise the prices <strong>of</strong><br />

exports and lower the prices <strong>of</strong> imports. (5) Import substitution,<br />

which was created in order to stimulate infant industry growth<br />

and self-sustained industrialisation by creating forward and<br />

backward linkages with the rest <strong>of</strong> the economy, inhibited the<br />

industrialisation process.<br />

Under these economic conditions it seems that to develop a selfreliant<br />

development strategy for Africa would be impossible. It<br />

seems the academicians in the Universities failed to provide viable<br />

strategies for Africa's economic development in the 1950s and<br />

1960s. African countries have tried to form political Pan African<br />

68


unions, to take matters into their own hands, and engage in a self<br />

reliant strategy for development. Despite such efforts not much<br />

has been achieved because colonial rule left the African<br />

economies in a weak and fragile situation. Given these conditions<br />

it would be difficult to build economically viable nation states.<br />

These fragile states began to crumble under balance <strong>of</strong> payment<br />

crises generated by rising energy prices <strong>of</strong> the early 1970s and<br />

under weak commodity prices resulting from the recession in<br />

1980/81 in the industrialised countries. In addition development<br />

plans have not been sustainable as they have largely relied on<br />

western funding and imports; for example agriculture is largely<br />

based on hybrid seeds and chemicals which <strong>are</strong> not<br />

environmentally friendly and destroy ecological life, the health<br />

sector imports western medicines for treating diseases such as<br />

HIV/AIDS and malaria (despite the limited availability <strong>of</strong><br />

conventional health centres) at the expense <strong>of</strong> indigenous<br />

medicines which have been used to provide primary health c<strong>are</strong><br />

for centuries. The World Bank and IMF developed strategies<br />

including the Economic Structural Adjustment Programs (ESAP)<br />

to improve economic conditions in Africa but ended up making<br />

the conditions worse; this is especially so for countries like<br />

Zimbabwe.<br />

The paradigm shift towards the Indigenous Knowledge for<br />

development discourse<br />

For some post-development writers, IK represents a possible<br />

alternative for progress among the world's rural poor. As Escobar<br />

(1995:98) puts it: “the remaking <strong>of</strong> development must start by<br />

examining local constructions, to the extent that they <strong>are</strong> the life<br />

and history <strong>of</strong> the people, that is, the conditions for and <strong>of</strong><br />

change”. Such approaches can be supported by c<strong>are</strong>ful<br />

ethnographic work capable <strong>of</strong> drawing out the complexities <strong>of</strong> the<br />

interrelationships established between communities and places<br />

(Herbert, 2000). This implies a change that comes from within<br />

communities themselves, having confidence in and deploying IK,<br />

among other things, to bring about economic and social progress.<br />

There is then a sense <strong>of</strong> the rural poor having a voice about<br />

progress which affects them, and enabling outsiders to listen<br />

seriously to what they have to say, learning from them, and<br />

69


especting their realities and priorities (Chambers, 1983:2001).<br />

There is nonetheless recognition that indigenous agricultural,<br />

health, rituals and cultural systems demonstrate a considerable<br />

knowledge <strong>of</strong>, and sympathy with, the environment. IK becomes<br />

fundamental to debates about sustainable development because<br />

<strong>of</strong> the way in which such knowledge has app<strong>are</strong>ntly allowed<br />

people to live in harmony with nature for generations. Such a<br />

privileging <strong>of</strong> IK in development is, therefore, welcome and is<br />

testimony to the potential role that it can play in development and<br />

sustainable development. This represents “a shift from the<br />

preoccupation with the centralised, technically oriented<br />

solutions <strong>of</strong> the past decades that failed to alter life prospects for a<br />

majority <strong>of</strong> the peasants and small farmers <strong>of</strong> the world” (Agrawal,<br />

1995:414).<br />

Without doubt, there is a belief in many quarters <strong>of</strong> the need to tap<br />

into the stock <strong>of</strong> IK if appropriate planning and land management<br />

strategies <strong>are</strong> to be developed in a sustainable way in the<br />

agricultural sectors <strong>of</strong> Africa (Chokor and Odemerho, 1994; De<br />

Boef, Amanor and Wellard, 1993; Okali, Sumberg and<br />

Farrington, 1994). IK seems to reject western science's claims to<br />

universality and spatial transferability, at the same time its<br />

institutionalisation casts it as an object that can be essentialised,<br />

archived and indeed transferred itself. IK has a pivotal role to play<br />

in sustainable development because <strong>of</strong> its ubiquitous presence in<br />

a myriad <strong>of</strong> sectors which include agriculture, health, natural<br />

resource management, food security and education which <strong>are</strong> the<br />

cornerstones <strong>of</strong> development and also considering the local<br />

availability <strong>of</strong> most <strong>of</strong> the resources that indigenous approaches<br />

require, making them cheap and sustainable.<br />

Much IK research has tended to focus on the contents <strong>of</strong> IKS per<br />

se, with a particular interest in indigenous soil classification and<br />

management methods in agriculture, as well as on indigenous<br />

technologies, water conservation techniques and indigenous<br />

woodland management. There has been relatively less interest in<br />

knowledge about vegetation for grazing and livestock<br />

management more generally, although there <strong>are</strong> notable<br />

exceptions. Arguably, this interest has been at the expense <strong>of</strong> a<br />

70


deeper understanding <strong>of</strong> the epistemology <strong>of</strong> IK with the focus <strong>of</strong><br />

attention being on the empirical and practical knowledge <strong>of</strong> the<br />

environment and natural resources, and how they can be used<br />

and managed in ways that provide material support for<br />

communities within which they <strong>are</strong> deployed. The economic and<br />

socio-cultural context in which such knowledge is used seems to<br />

be <strong>of</strong> lesser interest. This results in IK becoming disconnected<br />

from its context. Reij, Scoones and Toulmin (1996:26-27) have<br />

suggested that “much effort is expended on designing and<br />

disseminating 'solutions', but <strong>too</strong> little time is spent on<br />

understanding the problem”.<br />

This can be exemplified by some <strong>of</strong> the work conducted on the<br />

indigenous knowledge <strong>of</strong> soils. Much <strong>of</strong> this work has revolved<br />

around understanding how people classify soils, and, in<br />

particular, the f<strong>actors</strong> used in such classifications. Soil colour<br />

and texture emerge as key common f<strong>actors</strong> in indigenous soil<br />

knowledge. In their study <strong>of</strong> farmers in Niger, Lamers and Feil<br />

(1995) noted that 'red' soils <strong>are</strong> seen to be moderately fertile, quite<br />

sandy with some organic content; 'black' soils <strong>are</strong> more fertile<br />

with a greater organic content; and 'white' soils <strong>are</strong> very infertile<br />

with little organic material. For Osunade (1994) in Swaziland,<br />

touch is an important process for farmers in deciding soil fertility,<br />

as well as identifying the presence <strong>of</strong> fauna and flora; for example,<br />

earthworm casts <strong>are</strong> found on nutrient rich soils, but never on<br />

acidic soils. In Nigeria, farmers <strong>are</strong> also aw<strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong> the link between<br />

soil texture and the differential deposition <strong>of</strong> river sediments, as<br />

well as the 'feel' <strong>of</strong> soils and their moisture content (Kundiri,<br />

Jarvis and Bullock, 1997). There is much that is factually very<br />

useful, practical and relevant in these examples, but very much<br />

only within the place in which these 'knowledges' have been<br />

developed. There persists the uneasy feeling that somehow these<br />

knowledges <strong>are</strong> <strong>too</strong> place-specific to be <strong>of</strong> much theoretical use,<br />

or, indeed, <strong>of</strong> much developmental value beyond these particular<br />

locations. The fact that IK is context tied seems to place questions<br />

upon its broader use in sustainable development.<br />

Western science and indigenous knowledge: binary tensions<br />

Often western science and IK <strong>are</strong> represented as two different,<br />

71


competing knowledge systems, characterised by a binary divide, a<br />

divide arguably evolving out <strong>of</strong> the epistemological foundations <strong>of</strong><br />

the two knowledge systems. Hence, they may be treated as<br />

discrete entities, separable from each other in space, hindering<br />

dialogue and learning between them (Mohan and Stokke, 2000).<br />

Although this divide may indeed be false, or, at least, not as<br />

marked as might be supposed, the binary notion still persists.<br />

Western science is seen to be open, systematic and objective,<br />

dependent very much on being a detached centre <strong>of</strong> rationality<br />

and intelligence, whereas IK is seen to be closed, parochial,<br />

unintellectual, primitive and emotional (Agrawal, 1995; Ellen and<br />

Harris, 2000; Herbert, 2000; Howes, 1979; Howes and<br />

Chambers, 1979; Mitchell, 1995; Warren, 1991). Consequently,<br />

whereas western knowledge systems <strong>are</strong> part <strong>of</strong> the whole notion<br />

<strong>of</strong> modernity, IK is regarded as part <strong>of</strong> a remnant, traditional and<br />

backward way <strong>of</strong> life, a view which may be reinforced by the<br />

concentration <strong>of</strong> work on IK on people in low- and middle-income<br />

countries.<br />

The result has been the pursuit <strong>of</strong> myopic development plans<br />

firmly based on the view that development can only emerge from<br />

the application <strong>of</strong> western knowledge and that IK has nothing to<br />

<strong>of</strong>fer. As Escobar (1995:13) noted “development has relied<br />

exclusively on one knowledge system, namely, the modern<br />

Western one. The dominance <strong>of</strong> this knowledge system has<br />

dictated the marginalisation and disqualification <strong>of</strong> non-Western<br />

knowledge systems”. Ellen and Harris (2000) take this further by<br />

arguing that the term 'indigenous' almost invites an oppositional<br />

'us and them' scenario between the two knowledge systems. It<br />

may well be that there can be no rapprochement, however, as<br />

possible interactions <strong>are</strong> constrained by the different ways in<br />

which participants have been trained to think and by the rather<br />

different contexts in which they operate. This binary is<br />

perpetuated in some <strong>of</strong> the empirical literature, perhaps<br />

unintentionally. For example, in a discussion that is broadly<br />

sympathetic to indigenous knowledge, Kundiri, Jarvis and<br />

Bullock (1997:206) nonetheless talk about farmers having “very<br />

subjective methods <strong>of</strong> identifying and describing the different<br />

soils”. By using the word 'subjective', a non-rigorous connotation<br />

72


<strong>of</strong> IK is implied. Similarly, Pretty (1994) notes that participatory<br />

methods <strong>of</strong> data collection <strong>are</strong> all <strong>too</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten assumed to lack the<br />

rigour and accuracy assumed to be present in more formal<br />

positivist approaches. Science has retained its resilience in<br />

development debates over IK because <strong>of</strong> its perceived 'substance'<br />

(Leach and Mearns, 1996), something which indigenous<br />

knowledge app<strong>are</strong>ntly does not possess. The fact that not all<br />

aspects <strong>of</strong> IK may be subjected to empirical study makes its<br />

wholesome adoption in development problematic.<br />

Indeed, it can be argued that IK has an advantage over western<br />

science in the context <strong>of</strong> poor communities in that information is<br />

tested in the context <strong>of</strong> survival, that is, in the laboratories <strong>of</strong><br />

human existence, and hence is not just true or false in some sort<br />

<strong>of</strong> dispassionate way (as western science might conclude), but is<br />

either more or less effective in providing the means <strong>of</strong> survival, a<br />

conclusion more meaningful in the context <strong>of</strong> everyday existence<br />

(Davies, 1994; Kalland, 2000). Hence, IK is very much driven by<br />

the pragmatic, utilitarian and everyday demands <strong>of</strong> life. It<br />

requires openness on the part <strong>of</strong> western science to explore and<br />

even recognise the validity <strong>of</strong> alternative explanations and to<br />

acknowledge the importance <strong>of</strong> the negotiated character <strong>of</strong><br />

knowledge production <strong>of</strong> IK (Leach and Mearns, 1996; Pottier,<br />

2003).<br />

According to Homann and Rischkovsky (2001), the problem for<br />

the integration <strong>of</strong> western and IK is that the former searches for<br />

knowledge <strong>of</strong> universal significance which is not context-related,<br />

whilst the latter is a social product closely linked to a cultural and<br />

environmental context. It is interesting how the view that western<br />

science is in some way objective, detached and decontextualised<br />

from its socio-cultural, political and physical environments is still<br />

pervasive in these debates. Western science is as much socially<br />

constructed as IK, and it is ironic that although the charge is<br />

frequently made that IK is <strong>too</strong> place- and culturally-specific to be<br />

universal and transferable, and therefore to be <strong>of</strong> much value in a<br />

broader sense <strong>of</strong> development, such doubts <strong>are</strong> r<strong>are</strong>ly expressed<br />

about western science, even though its results in the last 50 years<br />

<strong>of</strong> development in Africa and elsewhere have hardly been<br />

73


impressive in transforming poor people's lives.<br />

This raises a critical issue for the legitimacy <strong>of</strong> IK; for if IK is to be<br />

taken seriously, it might potentially jeopardise the hegemony <strong>of</strong><br />

current development planning strategies based on western<br />

science and the dominant role <strong>of</strong> the 'expert'. This may result in<br />

'experts' discouraging scientific research that discredits their<br />

dominant development discourse or they may attempt to<br />

deliberately discredit local knowledges to maintain their<br />

positions. Hoben (1995) acknowledges that local environmental<br />

knowledges in Ethiopia, for example, were discredited because<br />

they were held responsible for producing environmental<br />

degradation. Consequently, all the other elements <strong>of</strong> the IK base,<br />

such as manuring methods, the use <strong>of</strong> ash, the use <strong>of</strong> rotational<br />

leguminous crops, terracing methods, and locally constructed<br />

run-<strong>of</strong>f ponds to collect rainwater were also, wholly undeservedly,<br />

discredited.<br />

Challenges <strong>of</strong> using IK in development<br />

A key element <strong>of</strong> IK is that it tends to be deeply embedded within<br />

the society in which it has been developed, and it must therefore<br />

be seen in its economic, political and cultural contexts (Barrera-<br />

Bassols and Zinck, 2003; Bebbington, 1993; Davies, 1994;<br />

Jewitt, 2000; Myers, 2002; Pottier, 2003). This is discomfited and<br />

unusual for development practice as it makes the broader<br />

application <strong>of</strong> IK difficult between different geographic, cultural<br />

and economic settings. Herein lie some <strong>of</strong> the thorniest policy<br />

difficulties for IK. This marks a major difference between IK and<br />

western science, in that, whilst IK is indeed deeply embedded in<br />

its context, western scientific knowledge thrives on abstract<br />

formulation and separation from the lives <strong>of</strong> the investigated<br />

(Agrawal, 1995; Pretty, 1994). Hence, there is a real danger here<br />

that in development discourses, IK can amount to little more than<br />

“ a convenient abstraction, consisting <strong>of</strong> bite-sized chunks <strong>of</strong><br />

information that can be slotted into western paradigms,<br />

fragmented, de-contextualised, a kind <strong>of</strong> quick fix, if not a<br />

panacea” (Ellen and Harris, 2000:15). But this view misses the<br />

point that it is precisely the local embeddedness <strong>of</strong> IK that imbues<br />

it with relevance, applicability and even power. Thus in essence IK<br />

74


can be used for the sustainable development <strong>of</strong> the local<br />

communities in which those knowledges exist. However, there is<br />

therefore, the real danger that IK will lose its agency and efficacy if<br />

it becomes depersonalised and/or objectified and is used in some<br />

sort <strong>of</strong> top-down manner. There <strong>are</strong>, therefore, real problems in<br />

applying IK ideas out <strong>of</strong> context.<br />

It may be argued that the importation <strong>of</strong> IK from one context to<br />

another carries serious risks <strong>of</strong> failure, and, indeed, that there is<br />

little merit in trying to develop IK as a generic development<br />

planning <strong>too</strong>l. Because knowledge is developed by local people<br />

through a real understanding <strong>of</strong> the environment in a particular<br />

place, knowledge is not easily transferred into other locations,<br />

raising doubts about how applicable IK is out <strong>of</strong> its immediate<br />

geographical context (Leach and Mearns, 1996; Warren and<br />

Rajesakaran, 1993). If so, this raises serious questions about the<br />

efficacy <strong>of</strong> IK and how it can really be used in a wider development<br />

context. Indeed, it can be argued that IK should not be packaged,<br />

generalised or 'scientised', because such an approach misses the<br />

point <strong>of</strong> the special character <strong>of</strong> local needs, as well as ignoring the<br />

reality <strong>of</strong> “the socio-economic and historical situation <strong>of</strong> the local<br />

community in which the technology is applied” (Sikana and<br />

Mwambazi, 1996:108). Similar sentiments <strong>are</strong> sh<strong>are</strong>d by<br />

Eyzaguirre (2001) who argues that a global recognition <strong>of</strong> IK as a<br />

planning <strong>too</strong>l may be at a price. That price is the detachment <strong>of</strong> IK<br />

from its cultural, livelihood and community contexts, the very<br />

things which helped to create IK in the first place, and hence such<br />

a disembodied IK may end up undermining the system itself.<br />

Although there has recently developed the rhetoric <strong>of</strong> an<br />

'indigenous technical knowledge' which implies a certain<br />

universality <strong>of</strong> knowledge, overlooking the unique features <strong>of</strong><br />

particular knowledge systems and taking knowledge out <strong>of</strong> its<br />

cultural context (Sillitoe, 1998), there <strong>are</strong> clearly problems with<br />

what might be seen as a developing institutionalisation <strong>of</strong> IK.<br />

Indeed, there <strong>are</strong> real dangers in such institutionalisation in that<br />

the focus <strong>of</strong> an institutionalised IK may be rather more on<br />

administrative structures and management, rather than on IK.<br />

As with other forms <strong>of</strong> knowledge, IK has its limitations and these<br />

75


must be recognised if it is to be integrated with the global<br />

knowledge. Certain IK practices become outmoded because <strong>of</strong><br />

rapid changes in the environment or the socio-economic and<br />

cultural scene. Not all IK practices <strong>are</strong> naturally in harmony with<br />

the environment. Thus it is imperative to move away from the<br />

misconception that all IK is good and vital for sustainable<br />

development.<br />

There is historical and contemporary evidence that indigenous<br />

peoples have also committed environmental wrongs through<br />

over-grazing, over-hunting, or over cultivation <strong>of</strong> the land and it is<br />

misleading to think <strong>of</strong> IK as always being “good”, “right” or<br />

“sustainable”. In particular, IK relating to cultural artefacts,<br />

totems, rules and taboos, beliefs and prohibitions may require<br />

critical examination. For instance, where perhaps in some distant<br />

past there was need for people to hold that women and children<br />

should not eat chicken or eggs, it is questionable whether that<br />

prohibition is justified today. The same goes for the tradition,<br />

common in many tribes, which specifies which parts <strong>of</strong> an animal<br />

or chicken, can be eaten by men, women and children<br />

respectively. Many <strong>of</strong> the taboos, rules and prohibition seem to<br />

have been overtaken by time and <strong>are</strong> no longer serving a useful<br />

purpose nor rational. However, in critically re-examining those<br />

beliefs it is always useful to bear in mind their purpose, rather<br />

than their grounding. For example, among the communities in<br />

western Kenya every young boy in the village was restrained from<br />

killing frogs by creating the fear that his mother's breasts would<br />

disintegrate if he did so. The logic <strong>of</strong> this prohibition is faulty, but<br />

its purpose is sound since frogs needed to be protected to avoid<br />

extinction as they were valued by the communities for some forms<br />

<strong>of</strong> traditional medicine. IK is dynamic and evolves all the time.<br />

However, Thrupp (1989) has noted how sometimes IK that was<br />

once well-adapted and effective for securing a livelihood in a<br />

particular environment becomes inappropriate under conditions<br />

<strong>of</strong> environmental degradation and when change is particularly<br />

rapid or drastic, the knowledge associated with them may be<br />

rendered unsuitable and possibly damaging in the altered<br />

conditions.<br />

76


Recommendations and Conclusion<br />

It may be argued that the key to achieving development more so<br />

sustainable development in Africa lies in tapping into the rich<br />

aura <strong>of</strong> IK that exists in Africa. The challenges <strong>of</strong> IK transfer<br />

maybe overlooked in the short term as communities <strong>are</strong><br />

encouraged to tap into locally existing knowledges in various<br />

sectors <strong>of</strong> agriculture, food security and environmental<br />

management to meet development goals. It would myopic to think<br />

IK has all the answers in meeting the sustainable development<br />

needs <strong>of</strong> Africa but rather a holistic approach is required that<br />

embraces the best <strong>of</strong> both worlds that is the incorporation <strong>of</strong> IK<br />

and western knowledge in intelligible ways that will help Africa<br />

attain sustainable development. It is only through the inclusion <strong>of</strong><br />

indigenous knowledges in the African development discourse that<br />

the wreckage and trail <strong>of</strong> successive sustainable development<br />

failures maybe halted.<br />

References<br />

Agrawal A (1995) Dismantling the divide between indigenous and<br />

scientific knowledge. Development and Change, 26, 413-439.<br />

Alavi, M. and Leidner, D. E. (2001) Review: Knowledge<br />

Management and Knowledge Management Systems: Conceptual<br />

Foundations and Research Issues. MIS Quarterly, 25(1): 107-<br />

136, March.<br />

Barrera-Bassols, N. and Zinck, J. A. (2003) Ethnopedology: a<br />

worldwide view on the soil knowledge <strong>of</strong> local people. Geoderma,<br />

111, 171-195.<br />

Bayalama, S. (1994) Environmental degradation, World Bank<br />

projects, and the right to a clean environment, in George W.<br />

Shepherd, Jr., and Karamo N. M. Sonko (eds.) (1994) Economic<br />

Justice in Africa: Adjustment and Sustainable Development.<br />

Westport, Connecticut: Greenwood Press, pp. 63-64.<br />

Bebbington, A. (1993) Modernisation from below: an alternative<br />

indigenous development? Economic Geography, 69, 274-292.<br />

Chambers R. (1983) Rural development: putting the last first.<br />

Harlow: Longman<br />

Chokor, B. and Odemerho, F. (1994) Land degradation<br />

assessment by small-scale traditional African farmers and<br />

77


implications for sustainable conservation management.<br />

Ge<strong>of</strong>orum, 25, 145-154.<br />

Cotton, C. M. (1996) Ethnobotany: Principles and Applications.<br />

Chichester, England: John Wiley and Sons Ltd.<br />

Davies, S. (1994) Information, knowledge and power. IDS<br />

Bulletin, 25 (2), 1-13.<br />

De Boef, W., Amanor, K. and Wellard, K. (eds) (1993) Cultivating<br />

knowledge: genetic diversity, farmer experimentation and crop<br />

research. London: Intermediate Technology Publications.<br />

Deng, L. A. (1998) Rethinking African Development: Toward a<br />

Framework for Social Integration and Ecological Harmony.<br />

Trenton, NJ: African World Press, Inc.<br />

Ellen, R. and Harris, H. (2000) Introduction. In Ellen R, Parke, P.<br />

and Bicker, A. (eds) Indigenous environmental knowledge and its<br />

transformations; Harwood Academic Publishers, 1-33.<br />

Escobar, A. (1995) Amsterdam: Princeton University Press<br />

Encountering development: the making and unmaking <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Third World.<br />

Eyzaguirre, P. B. (2001) Global recognition <strong>of</strong> indigenous<br />

knowledge: is this the latest phase <strong>of</strong> 'globalization'? Indigenous<br />

K n o w l e d g e a n d D e v e l o p m e n t M o n i t o r , 9<br />

( www.nuffic.nl/ciran/ikdm/9-2/column.html).<br />

Herbert, S. (2000) For ethnography. Progress in Human<br />

Geography, 24, 550-568.<br />

Hirji, R et. al (2002) Defining and Mainstreaming Environmental<br />

Sustainability in Water Resources Management in <strong>Southern</strong><br />

Africa. Har<strong>are</strong>: SADC<br />

Hoben, A. (1995) Paradigms and politics: the cultural<br />

construction <strong>of</strong> environmental policy in Ethiopia. World<br />

Development, 23, 1007-1021.<br />

Homann, S. and Rischkowsky, B. (2001) Integration <strong>of</strong><br />

indigenous knowledge into land-use planning for the communal<br />

rangelands <strong>of</strong> Namibia. Indigenous Knowledge and Development<br />

Monitor, 9 ( www.nuffic.nl/ciran/ikdm/9-3/homann.html).<br />

Howes, M (1979) The uses <strong>of</strong> indigenous technical knowledge in<br />

development. IDS Bulletin, 10 (2), 12-23.<br />

Howes, M. and Chambers, R. (1979) Indigenous technical<br />

78


knowledge: analysis, implications and issues. IDS Bulletin, 10<br />

(2), 5-11.<br />

Jewitt, S. (2000) Mothering Earth? Gender and environmental<br />

protection in the Jharkhand, India. Journal <strong>of</strong> Peasant Studies,<br />

27, 94-131.<br />

Kalland, A. (2000) Indigenous knowledge: prospects and<br />

limitations, in Ellen R, Parkes P and Bicker A (eds) (ND)<br />

Indigenous environmental knowledge and its transformations.<br />

Amsterdam: Harwood Academic Publishers, 1-33.<br />

Kundiri, A. M., Jarvis, M. G. and Bullock, P. (1997) Traditional<br />

soil and land appraisal on fadama lands in northeast Nigeria. Soil<br />

Use and Management, 13, 205-208.<br />

Lamers, J. P. A. and Feil, P. R. (1995) Farmers' knowledge and<br />

management <strong>of</strong> spatial soil and crop growth variability in Niger,<br />

West Africa in Netherlands Journal <strong>of</strong> Agricultural Science, 43,<br />

375-389.<br />

Leach, M. and Mearns, R. (eds) (1996) The lie <strong>of</strong> the land:<br />

challenging received wisdom on the African environment.<br />

International African <strong>Institute</strong>, London.<br />

Lewis, W. A. (1955) The Theory <strong>of</strong> Economic Growth, London:<br />

George Allen and Unwin,<br />

Martin, G. J. (1995) Ethnobotany. A Method Manual. World Wide<br />

Fund for Nature (International). London, UK: Chapman and Hall<br />

Ltd.<br />

Mohan, G. and Stokke, K. (2000) Participatory development and<br />

empowerment: the dangers <strong>of</strong> localism. Third World Quarterly,<br />

21, 247-268.<br />

Nonaka, I. (1994) A Dynamic Theory <strong>of</strong> Organizational Knowledge<br />

Creation. Organization Science, 5(1): 14-37, February<br />

Okali, C., Sumberg, J. and Farrington, J. (1994) Farmer<br />

participatory research: rhetoric and reality. London: Intermediate<br />

Technology Publications/Overseas Development <strong>Institute</strong>.<br />

Osunade, M. A. (1994) Community environmental knowledge and<br />

land resource surveys in Swaziland. Singapore Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Tropical Geography, 15, 157-170.<br />

Pottier, J. (2003) Negotiating local knowledge: an<br />

introduction. In Pottier, J., Bicker, A. and Sillitoe, P. (eds)<br />

Negotiating local knowledge: power and identity in development.<br />

London: Pluto Press, 1-29.<br />

79


Pretty, J. N. (1994) Alternative systems <strong>of</strong> enquiry for a<br />

sustainable agriculture. IDS Bulletin, 25 (2), 37-48.<br />

Reij, C., Scoones, I. and Toulmin, C. (eds) (1996) Sustaining the<br />

soil: indigenous soil and water conservation in Africa. London:<br />

Earthscan Publications.<br />

San Francisco Chronicle, 'Sweeping plan to rid Africa <strong>of</strong> poverty,<br />

corruption.' (June 21, 2002).<br />

Sikana, P. and Mwambazi, T. (1996) Environmental change and<br />

livelihood responses: shifting agricultural practices in the lakes<br />

depression zone <strong>of</strong> northern Zambia. In Reij, C., Scoones, I. and<br />

Toulmin, C. (eds) Sustaining the soil: indigenous soil and water<br />

conservation in Africa. London: Earthscan Publications, 107-<br />

116.<br />

Sillitoe, P. (1998) Knowing the land: soil and land resource<br />

evaluation and indigenous knowledge. Soil Use and Management,<br />

14, 188-193.<br />

Sithole, J. (2006) The challenges faced by African Libraries and<br />

Information Centres in documenting and preserving indigenous<br />

knowledge. Proceedings <strong>of</strong> the 72nd International Federation <strong>of</strong><br />

Library Associations Conference, Seoul, Korea, 20-24 August.<br />

Slum, C. (2006). Indigenous Agr<strong>of</strong>orestry Practices and their<br />

Implications on Sustainable Land Use and Natural Resources<br />

Management. A Case <strong>of</strong> Wonago Woreda. Research Report No: 1<br />

pp. 93.<br />

Thrupp, L. A. (1989) Legitimizing Local Knowledge: From<br />

Displacement to Empowerment for Third World People.<br />

Agriculture and Human Values. Summer Issue.<br />

Todaro, M. P. (1996) Economic Development (6th ed). New York:<br />

Addison-Wesley.<br />

Warren, D. M. (1991) Using indigenous knowledge in agricultural<br />

development. World Bank Discussion Paper No.127.<br />

Warren, D. M. (1992) 'Indigenous Knowledge, Biodiversity<br />

Conservation and Development.' Keynote Address presented at<br />

the International Conference on Conservation <strong>of</strong> Biodiversity in<br />

Africa: Local Initiatives and Institutional Roles, 30 August-3<br />

September 1992, Nairobi, Kenya.<br />

80


5<br />

Science education for sustainable<br />

livelihoods: Community development<br />

through society-responsive science<br />

curriculum reforms<br />

Crispen Bhukuvhani, Bindura University <strong>of</strong> Science Education<br />

Enna Gudhlanga, Zimbabwe Open University<br />

Chipo Chirimuuta, Zimbabwe Open University<br />

Abstract<br />

With poverty deepening, environmental degradation worsening,<br />

severe effects <strong>of</strong> climate change and natural hazards and<br />

disasters, this literature-based paper explores, raises questions<br />

and stimulates debate on society-responsiveness <strong>of</strong> science<br />

education curricular for community development and<br />

sustainable livelihoods <strong>of</strong> citizens. Scientific literacy is a<br />

cornerstone <strong>of</strong> science education reform and twenty first century<br />

citizenry. The ability to make decisions about socio-scientific<br />

issues is a characteristic <strong>of</strong> scientific literacy. Science education<br />

research, unless it emerges from praxis and is central about a<br />

political commitment to the struggle for liberation and in defence<br />

<strong>of</strong> human rights, will fall short <strong>of</strong> helping make sense <strong>of</strong> the<br />

intended goal <strong>of</strong> responding to community needs and<br />

development. As a society, we believe that schools should prep<strong>are</strong><br />

masses <strong>of</strong> people to exercise the rights and responsibility <strong>of</strong><br />

citizenship. Social responsibility is an established general<br />

education goal, one that science education must no longer avoid<br />

(Kyle, 2006). Science education must not be limited to the<br />

laboratory but, to some critical extent, be an active part <strong>of</strong> our<br />

social milieu. Science education ought to be linked to issues <strong>of</strong><br />

sustainable development. Current science education reform<br />

movements have, either intentionally or unintentionally, not fully<br />

conceptualised the task at hand.<br />

81


Introduction<br />

The United Nations Educational Scientific and Cultural<br />

Organization (UNESCO) has led international efforts towards<br />

scientific literacy, particularly, in developing countries, cognizant<br />

<strong>of</strong> the crucial role <strong>of</strong> science and technology in national<br />

development. Lately, international emphasis is on education for<br />

sustainable development, with 2005-2014 decl<strong>are</strong>d as the United<br />

Nations Decade for Sustainable Development. Like scientific<br />

literacy, sustainable development is laden not only with concepts<br />

but also skills and values such as the development <strong>of</strong> human<br />

potential, moral, cultural and gender sensitivity, participatory<br />

democracy, collaboration, unity and peace.<br />

Why the advocacy for a Society-Responsive Science Curriculum<br />

Globally, higher education is poised to become more responsive to<br />

societal needs (Narasimharao, 2011). Kyle (2006) also rightly<br />

notes that science education ought to be connected to issues <strong>of</strong><br />

sustainable development, a critical ingredient to the realisation <strong>of</strong><br />

peace in any given nation. Throughout our global science<br />

education community, the rhetoric <strong>of</strong> 'science education for all' is<br />

juxtaposed to the reality <strong>of</strong> 'science education for the privileged.'<br />

Science educators must articulate a vision <strong>of</strong> and assume agency<br />

for an education in science that creates opportunities for self-and<br />

social-empowerment whereby all learners <strong>are</strong> able to engage in<br />

participatory action-taking in a democratic society (Kyle, 1991,<br />

1999, 2002). Levelling the playing field for all the learners will<br />

greatly work towards limiting the chances <strong>of</strong> the creation <strong>of</strong> a<br />

volatile environment where learners from different social strata<br />

<strong>are</strong> provided with fertile ground for possible conflict and therefore<br />

threaten the realisation <strong>of</strong> sustainable social development. A<br />

science/technology curriculum built around the concept <strong>of</strong><br />

equity and the dire need to address pertinent societal issues <strong>of</strong> the<br />

day is a pivotal point for school science (Yager, 1984). Trends<br />

toward viewing science as a discipline concerned with the study <strong>of</strong><br />

the interaction and impact <strong>of</strong> science on society <strong>are</strong> app<strong>are</strong>nt<br />

(NSTA, 1978).The dominance <strong>of</strong> technology in society today<br />

reaffirms these philosophical orientations and necessitates that<br />

today's students achieve a level <strong>of</strong> scientific and technological<br />

82


literacy to help them deal with science-related societal issues for<br />

the improvement <strong>of</strong> their own lives and the advancement <strong>of</strong><br />

society (Lisowski, 1985). Once the learners start gearing<br />

themselves towards addressing the science related social issues,<br />

they <strong>are</strong> accorded a platform from which to unleash their creative<br />

potentials as well as effectively make use <strong>of</strong> their hyper energies<br />

and ultimately channel them towards the development <strong>of</strong> their<br />

lives as well as that <strong>of</strong> their communities in general. This kind <strong>of</strong><br />

development is surely sustainable; it can go on (be maintained)<br />

without possibilities <strong>of</strong> reaching a dead end as the very local<br />

environment will be making use <strong>of</strong> locally available scientifically<br />

empowered intellectual resources. Such a society (that is blessed<br />

with an empowered young generation) is best placed to foster<br />

everlasting, uninterruptable development and ultimately peace<br />

within the different social groups. In such scenarios the<br />

communities' energies <strong>are</strong> all harnessed towards productive<br />

science oriented projects and, resultantly, the propensity towards<br />

aggression and violent behaviour towards each other is reduced.<br />

As Galtung (1996) has argued, individuals, associations or<br />

nations resort to conflict actions that in most cases result in the<br />

reversal <strong>of</strong> developmental efforts or destruction as a way <strong>of</strong><br />

venting out feelings <strong>of</strong> frustration which normally emanate from<br />

experiences <strong>of</strong> rank disequilibrium. With a young generation that<br />

would have been given equal opportunities in science-oriented<br />

education, the disequilibrium and frustration that goes with it is<br />

reduced to a void and in place <strong>of</strong> it development oriented creative<br />

interventions from the sharp minded youth will be realised.<br />

There is widespread agreement that philosophy <strong>of</strong> science,<br />

especially positivism, is a very poor guide to actual science<br />

(Fuchs, 2000). The natural sciences did not constitute the singleminded<br />

pursuit <strong>of</strong> the ultimate truths <strong>of</strong> nature that we imagine it<br />

to be today (Fuller, 2000). Initially the curriculum is laden with an<br />

industrialist sense <strong>of</strong> what science has to <strong>of</strong>fer humanity, rather<br />

than a study in theory driven disciplines. Science became theory<br />

driven; where theory meant “systematic knowledge abstracted<br />

from the concrete contexts in which science was the normally<br />

pursued” (Fuller, 2000).<br />

83


Science educators have failed in their social responsibility to<br />

provide students and the general public with an understanding <strong>of</strong><br />

science as it is today …its history …its nature …its powers. In a<br />

way science has been presented to the learners as an entity that is<br />

totally removed from their everyday experiences and only found in<br />

the books. And as the science learners on the African continent,<br />

science became an imported knowledge system that had no roots<br />

what so ever in the everyday experiences <strong>of</strong> Africa. In a way it had<br />

to be something that is imported into the continent or nation<br />

(roots, stem and leaves) with nothing alike from the local context.<br />

It is this situation that Kyle (2006) bemoans when he notes that it<br />

is regrettable that science courses from elementary school<br />

through undergraduate studies continue to be structured and<br />

taught from the perspective <strong>of</strong> this uncritical acceptance <strong>of</strong> logical<br />

positivism. It is however unfortunate that in spite <strong>of</strong> the years <strong>of</strong><br />

schooling, students and adults alike <strong>are</strong> not aw<strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong> the<br />

misleading notion to which they have been exposed. Thus, for<br />

sustainable development and ultimately peace to be realised<br />

through the provision <strong>of</strong> a science oriented curriculum, local or<br />

indigenous scientific knowledge also has to be incorporated into<br />

the whole project. With a contextualised science curriculum,<br />

which attempts by all means necessary to absorb the local<br />

scientific flavours, chances <strong>of</strong> missing the goal post in the search<br />

for scores in sustainable development <strong>are</strong> very slim. This will also<br />

afford the learners to, not just regurgitate what they would have<br />

been taught in the science classroom for purposes <strong>of</strong> passing<br />

examinations and obtaining paper qualifications, but to interact<br />

with and interrogate the scientific knowledge systems to come up<br />

with intervention strategies in dealing with locally specific social<br />

problems.<br />

It is sad that the old school <strong>of</strong> science education has led students<br />

into believing that science is one discipline with special qualities –<br />

rationality, objectivity, reliability, validity. This shows that the<br />

road paved as 'Science Education' could equally possess street<br />

signs denoting “One Way” or “Dead End” (Kyle, 2006). Works in<br />

Science and Technology Studies (STS) field point to the difficulty<br />

<strong>of</strong> seeing those special qualities in the scientists' native habitats<br />

(laboratories) unless one enters already a believer in those<br />

84


qualities (Barnes, 1974; Bloor, 1976; Latour & Woolgar,<br />

1979/1986; Knorr-Certina, 1981). Fuchs (2000) drawing upon<br />

Knorr-Certina (1981), Latour & Woolgar (1979, 1986) and others,<br />

notes that the ethnographic evidence regarding how scientists<br />

actually do their research shows that it resembles playful<br />

tinkering, practical reasoning, and mundane sense-making and<br />

manipulation. The goal <strong>of</strong> science education ought therefore to be<br />

not only learning specific scientific knowledge, but also<br />

developing skills <strong>of</strong> scientific thinking (Driver, Newton, &<br />

Osborne, 2000; Kuhn, 1993; Zohar & Nemet, 2002), and the skills<br />

<strong>of</strong> argumentation such as critical reasoning, creative thinking,<br />

and problem-solving play important roles in high-level brainstorming<br />

(Coles & Robinson, 1989). Such critical interrogation <strong>of</strong><br />

scientific knowledge at hand, innovative thought and capacity to<br />

apply to practical situations can best be achieved when science<br />

education has been skewed in such a manner that it takes<br />

cognizance <strong>of</strong> the locally available scientific knowledge within the<br />

social environment as well as life experiences <strong>of</strong> the learners.<br />

Hence, Kuhn's (1993) assertion that people normally judge and<br />

draw conclusions based on their beliefs or evidence they have<br />

experienced in life. The skills <strong>of</strong> argumentation, therefore, become<br />

essential knowledge for modern citizens and pr<strong>of</strong>essionals, and<br />

ought to be taught in school (Driver et al., 2000; Nussbaum,<br />

2002).<br />

It is, however, unfortunate that in Africa, science education has<br />

tended to register a denial <strong>of</strong> the ever existence <strong>of</strong> any indigenous<br />

science oriented knowledge and experiences to the point that<br />

what has been experienced has been an importation <strong>of</strong> the<br />

foreigners concept <strong>of</strong> what is authentic scientific knowledge. This<br />

attempt to implant the 'renaissance' into Africa is a denial <strong>of</strong><br />

Africa's right to choose from her experience terms and concepts<br />

that can be unders<strong>too</strong>d and used to interpret, within the context<br />

<strong>of</strong> scientific discourses, African history and politics. This kind <strong>of</strong><br />

anomaly within the knowledge development and knowledge<br />

dissemination processes can be one <strong>of</strong> the attributes <strong>of</strong> the<br />

fixation <strong>of</strong> the African gaze to the North that has resulted in Africa<br />

conceding prominence and leadership to the North. The new<br />

paradigm shift in the designing and implementation <strong>of</strong> science<br />

85


education in this historical era that is dominated by high levels <strong>of</strong><br />

technological developments has to uphold the view that African<br />

historical experiences yield fertile experience from which to<br />

extract key scientific analytical concepts (Ramose, 2008b). It is<br />

sad that the epistemological paradigm <strong>of</strong> colonial legacy still<br />

continues to dominate the entire construction <strong>of</strong> knowledge in<br />

African states, including Zimbabwe. The implications <strong>are</strong> far<br />

reaching since whoever holds the key to the construction <strong>of</strong><br />

knowledge also has key to power. Besides, such a scenario points<br />

to the fact that the former masters continue to be the points <strong>of</strong><br />

reference with regards the construction or even deconstruction <strong>of</strong><br />

scientific knowledge on the entire globe. As has already been<br />

alluded to, the now being a period <strong>of</strong> incessant advancement in<br />

science and technology, this has a far reaching implication: that<br />

Africa in general and Zimbabwe in particular will never claim a<br />

space in the global scientific advancement by virtue <strong>of</strong> the<br />

people's failure to identify local or indigenous points <strong>of</strong> reference<br />

from which to leapfrog into the digital highway. It is these points <strong>of</strong><br />

reference that should act as a springboard from which the local<br />

communities and later the entire continent can register their<br />

existence as well as their stake in the field <strong>of</strong> developing scientific<br />

oriented knowledge and, therefore interventions to alleviate<br />

challenges.<br />

Every human society develops, for its own use, different ways <strong>of</strong><br />

coping with existence, experience and nature. We need the full<br />

and active participation <strong>of</strong> highly educated citizenry. In order for<br />

this to occur, we must begin to take action upon conditions that<br />

persist for a significant percentage <strong>of</strong> the global population (Kyle,<br />

2006). The secret <strong>of</strong> knowledge pre-eminence is grounded in a<br />

value-based society (Kaw, 2011). According to Kyle (2006) the<br />

following human conditions <strong>are</strong> most pertinent to science<br />

educators engaged in socially transformative work in schools and<br />

communities:<br />

1. More than 10 million children under the age <strong>of</strong> five die<br />

each year from preventable causes such as malnutrition,<br />

unsafe water, and the lack <strong>of</strong> even the most basic health<br />

c<strong>are</strong>.<br />

86


2. Nearly 120 million children <strong>of</strong> primary school age remain<br />

out <strong>of</strong> school; these children <strong>are</strong> working children,<br />

children affected by HIV/AIDS, children whose lives <strong>are</strong><br />

affected by conflict and disability, children <strong>of</strong> the poor or<br />

minorities, and rural children.<br />

3. At least one third <strong>of</strong> the 190 million working children aged<br />

10 to 14 in developing countries have no access to basic<br />

education or health c<strong>are</strong>. Uncounted millions in the same<br />

age group <strong>are</strong> receiving an education <strong>of</strong> poor quality.<br />

4. Adult literacy, however measured, is also critically<br />

important. Recent assessments suggest that there has<br />

been modest progress towards the goal <strong>of</strong> adult literacy,<br />

with slight decline in illiteracy rates throughout the world.<br />

5. While global economic production has tripled since 1980,<br />

the gap between the average incomes <strong>of</strong> the wealthiest<br />

20% and the poorest 20% has more than doubled and<br />

continues to widen.<br />

6. More than 1.2 billion people in the world lack safe<br />

drinking water and nearly 3 billion do not have access to<br />

adequate sanitation. These two conditions alone pose<br />

serious consequences for development and contribute to<br />

an estimated 25000 people per day dying from diseases<br />

caused by contaminated water or food.<br />

7. HIV and AIDS pose an enormous danger to the<br />

achievement <strong>of</strong> the world's goals for education. In the<br />

worst affected <strong>are</strong>as, the demand for education is on the<br />

wane because families and communities <strong>are</strong> increasingly<br />

poor, dispirited, and devastated. Education is an essential<br />

need both for both combating HIV and AIDS and<br />

responding to the needs <strong>of</strong> children, families and<br />

communities affected by the pandemic.<br />

These human conditions can be viewed from socio-cultural,<br />

political and economic perspectives, and may be framed in the<br />

context <strong>of</strong> science-technology-society (STS) issues. When society<br />

fails to c<strong>are</strong> for the environment that sustains it, when its<br />

population increases beyond the capacity <strong>of</strong> the land and water to<br />

provide adequate food for all, when the disparity between the<br />

haves and have-nots widens into a gulf <strong>of</strong> social injustice, the<br />

87


esult may be disastrous. The HIV and AIDS challenge is one very<br />

interesting issue where the locally available knowledge systems<br />

that had previously been down trodden (circumcision,<br />

consumption <strong>of</strong> pure unprocessed traditional food among others)<br />

<strong>are</strong> now being resuscitated and utilised in mitigating the effects <strong>of</strong><br />

the epidemic. Flavin (2002) notes that forging a harmonious<br />

global community will only be possible if it is based on universal<br />

principles <strong>of</strong> respecting human rights, meeting basic human<br />

needs, and preserving the natural environment as well as the<br />

indigenous scientific knowledge for Africa's posterity. In that<br />

endeavour, governments, international organisations, private<br />

companies, and citizens all have important roles to play.<br />

Science Education and Sustainable Community Development<br />

The major questions this paper sought to address was: In what<br />

ways science education ought to be connected to issues <strong>of</strong><br />

sustainable development? Much <strong>of</strong> the socio-political rhetoric <strong>of</strong><br />

st<br />

the 21 century is centred on socio-scientific issues and<br />

sustainable development. The need for citizens who use<br />

knowledge <strong>of</strong> scientific concepts to participate in social<br />

conversations and make decisions about socio-scientific issues is<br />

epitomized in the science education community's calls for<br />

scientific literacy (American Association for the Advancement <strong>of</strong><br />

Science, 1993; Bybee, 1997). Socio-scientific issues <strong>are</strong> complex<br />

social dilemmas that (a) impact economic, civic and cultural<br />

affairs, (b) lack clear-cut solutions, and (c) have conceptual or<br />

technological ties to science (Sadler, 2004). Some examples <strong>of</strong><br />

socio-scientific issues include genetic screening, diet, medical<br />

treatment, and biological and chemical weapons.<br />

Dani (2011) views scientific literacy as entailing decision-making<br />

that leads to sustainable development. Sustainable development<br />

results from practices, processes, activities, or regions that meet<br />

the needs <strong>of</strong> the present without compromising future<br />

generations' ability to meet their needs (Dani, 2011). For<br />

sustainable decision-making to occur, the principles, values, and<br />

concepts <strong>of</strong> sustainable development must be integrated into all<br />

aspects <strong>of</strong> education and learning (Bybee, 2008; United Nations<br />

Educational Scientific and Cultural Organization [UNESCO],<br />

88


2010). The outcomes <strong>of</strong> such an education <strong>are</strong> citizens with the<br />

“attitudes, skills and knowledge to make informed decisions that<br />

would benefit themselves and others, now and in the future, and<br />

[<strong>are</strong> predisposed] to act upon these decisions” (UNESCO, 2010).<br />

Sustainability and sustainable development naturally fit in the<br />

science curriculum. The essence <strong>of</strong> sustainable development is<br />

simply to provide for the fundamental needs <strong>of</strong> humankind<br />

without doing violence to the natural system <strong>of</strong> life on earth (Dani,<br />

2011). This idea arose in the early 1980s and came out <strong>of</strong> a<br />

scientific look at the relationship between nature and society.<br />

This is the kind <strong>of</strong> relation whose destruction can cause untold<br />

suffering and even violent conflicts among human kind that have<br />

the potential to derail all development strides that could have<br />

been realised in most <strong>of</strong> the global communities. The concept <strong>of</strong><br />

sustainable development, therefore, reflects the struggle <strong>of</strong> the<br />

world population for peace, freedom, better living conditions, and<br />

a healthy environment (NRC, 1999 in Martens, 2006).<br />

Thus, if knowledge is related to power then ideas about<br />

knowledge, expressed in discourse, must be researched to render<br />

visibility on how power is being exercised in knowledge discourse<br />

and in whose interests it is being exercised . Fuller in Rooney<br />

(2011) argues that knowledge societies <strong>are</strong> not industrial societies<br />

permeated by knowledge, but that knowledge societies <strong>are</strong><br />

permeated by industrial values. Those industrial values <strong>are</strong><br />

inexorably associated with commercialised technology and<br />

assumptions about the ability <strong>of</strong> technology to bring about<br />

change.<br />

Curriculum review in many countries has encouraged the<br />

development <strong>of</strong> courses which aim to develop 'scientific literacy'<br />

(Norris & Phillips, 2003). When students experience an education<br />

in science limited to the guiding interests <strong>of</strong> instrumental reason,<br />

they <strong>are</strong> denied a form <strong>of</strong> knowledge that enables them to develop<br />

and change culture, including the culture <strong>of</strong> science. It is this<br />

product <strong>of</strong> science education that would surely lead to<br />

sustainable development as the application <strong>of</strong> the learnt<br />

knowledge will result in the alteration <strong>of</strong> the existing state <strong>of</strong><br />

89


affairs and ultimately the adoption <strong>of</strong> completely different<br />

perspectives towards social phenomena in pursuit <strong>of</strong> challenges<br />

characteristic <strong>of</strong> human life. It is imperative that students have an<br />

opportunity to experience the hermeneutic and critical sciences<br />

in the context <strong>of</strong> formal education in science (Kyle, 2006). The goal<br />

<strong>of</strong> science education should be to facilitate both students and the<br />

public's ability to identify possibilities, seek challenges, use their<br />

imagination and transform communities. Students' experiences<br />

with science ought to be self-involving, socially just and<br />

emancipatory.<br />

According to Greene (1995) in Kyle (2006) the main point <strong>of</strong><br />

education (in the context <strong>of</strong> a lived life) is to enable a human being<br />

to become increasingly mindful with regard to his or her lived<br />

situation and its untapped possibilities. Science education must<br />

be contextualised and must be linked to the life world experiences<br />

<strong>of</strong> learners. These multiple images <strong>of</strong> science education ought to<br />

be open to multiple forms <strong>of</strong> research and knowledge production<br />

and take issues <strong>of</strong> locality, cultural values and social justice<br />

seriously. Surely, this challenges the science educators in Africa<br />

in general and Zimbabwe in particular to tap into indigenous<br />

scientific knowledge reservoirs and assist young learners to<br />

produce scientific innovations with local roots for the<br />

consumption for their own kith and kin so as to avoid a situation<br />

where Africa consumes what it does not produce while conversely<br />

producing what it does not consume. With the contextualisation<br />

<strong>of</strong> science education, the continent will quickly move away from<br />

relying on imported scientific solutions or interventions in the<br />

face <strong>of</strong> challenging social phenomena. Harding (1996) argues<br />

that a transformed science education would be personally<br />

relevant to people living in naturalistic environments; would<br />

acknowledge the political, social, and cultural forces at work in<br />

scientific labour; and would be linked to local contexts and issues<br />

<strong>of</strong> sustainability.<br />

The notion <strong>of</strong> locality and the social construction <strong>of</strong> science,<br />

according to Kyle (2006) can facilitate a far more reflective and<br />

insightful science education. Science education ought to enable<br />

learners to: (a) understand how the natural world works, (b)<br />

90


understand how human systems <strong>are</strong> interacting with natural<br />

systems, (c) assess the status and trends <strong>of</strong> crucial natural<br />

systems and (d) promote and follow a long-term sustainable<br />

relationship with the natural world. These <strong>are</strong> ways in which<br />

science education ought to be connected to issues <strong>of</strong> sustainable<br />

development.<br />

Science education ought to be much more intrinsically linked to<br />

the goals <strong>of</strong> human rights, democracy and social justice (Kyle,<br />

2006; Kyle, 1999) as perceived by the people for which the<br />

educational curriculum is designed. This is especially so in key<br />

<strong>are</strong>as such as agriculture, energy policy and climate change,<br />

global toxic chemicals and the chemical economy, the politics <strong>of</strong><br />

population and selected natural resources. It also relates to the<br />

challenge <strong>of</strong> addressing resource-based conflicts, breaking the<br />

link between resources and repression, as well as democratising<br />

global influences; that is, shifting the course <strong>of</strong> the global<br />

economy and institutions that underpin it away from destruction<br />

and toward local governance, ecological and social integrity.<br />

These <strong>are</strong> key themes that ought to be permeating science<br />

classrooms if we wish to prep<strong>are</strong> future citizens who recognise the<br />

links between environmental, economic, political, and social<br />

concerns and who <strong>are</strong> able to establish sustainable development<br />

as the central organising principle for societies around the world.<br />

Science education should be fostering engagement with goals <strong>of</strong><br />

sustainable development in domains such as health and<br />

environment, economic prosperity, equity, conservation <strong>of</strong><br />

nature, stewardship and civic engagement.<br />

Meaningful science education should be an application <strong>of</strong> science<br />

in daily lives <strong>of</strong> the targeted communities, being specifically<br />

designed to address the citizens' need to have the knowledge,<br />

skills and disposition to make decisions and solve problems at the<br />

interface <strong>of</strong> science and society (Bingle & Gaskell 1994, Kolsto<br />

2000) through the use <strong>of</strong> locally available resources. This requires<br />

the ability to meaningfully engage and critically reflect on science<br />

as it applies to local social issues and public debate. Some<br />

examples <strong>of</strong> current topical issues <strong>are</strong> sustainable energy<br />

sources, use <strong>of</strong> pesticides and fertilisers, managing water<br />

91


esources, increasing green house effect, ozone depletion, logging<br />

forests, increasing soil salinity and cloning to name just a few.<br />

Science could also be used as a resource for making informed<br />

personal decisions on health and lifestyle issues within the<br />

context <strong>of</strong> the indigenous peoples' frames <strong>of</strong> reference. Examples<br />

could include childhood immunisation, the use <strong>of</strong> antibiotics,<br />

hormone replacement therapy, exercise and healthy eating.<br />

Bowers (2001) also notes that unless our approaches to the social<br />

justice attained through educational reform <strong>are</strong> reframed, science<br />

education will continue to lead to more intractable forms <strong>of</strong><br />

consumerism and therefore further impoverishment <strong>of</strong> our<br />

communities (for a community that only consumes without<br />

producing to replenish what it has exhausted is sure destined to<br />

starvation or insecurity in the long run). Bowers (2001) outlines a<br />

strategy for educational reform that confronts the rapid<br />

degradation <strong>of</strong> our ecosystems by renewing the face-to-face,<br />

intergenerational traditions that can serve as alternatives to our<br />

hyper-consumerist, technology-driven worldview. Bowers (2001)<br />

explains how current technological and progressive programs <strong>of</strong><br />

educational reform operate on deep cultural assumptions that<br />

came out <strong>of</strong> the Enlightenment and led to the Industrial<br />

Revolution. These beliefs frame our relationship with nature in<br />

adversarial terms, view progress as inevitable, and elevate the<br />

individual over community, expertise over intergenerational<br />

knowledge, and pr<strong>of</strong>it over reciprocity. By making eco-justice a<br />

priority <strong>of</strong> educational reform, we can begin to: democratize<br />

developments in science and technology in ways that eliminate<br />

eco-racism; reverse the global processes that <strong>are</strong> worsening the<br />

economic and political inequities between the hemispheres;<br />

expose the cultural forces that turn aspects <strong>of</strong> daily life from<br />

education and entertainment to work and leisure into marketdependent<br />

relationships; uplift knowledge and traditions <strong>of</strong> intergenerationally<br />

connected communities; and develop a sense <strong>of</strong><br />

moral responsibility for the long-term consequences <strong>of</strong> our<br />

excessive material demands.<br />

Many science educators have been engaged in what is commonly<br />

referred to as the science-technology-society movement. While<br />

92


there have been reports <strong>of</strong> successes in developing curricular<br />

materials and reconstructing the science curriculum in local<br />

schools, little is reported in the research literature that would<br />

inform the science education community <strong>of</strong> whether and how<br />

such a curricular orientation: impacts students, teachers, and<br />

community members; contributes to the adult population's<br />

literacy in science; or enables action-taking on critical issues <strong>of</strong><br />

importance to our respective societies. This is true, in part,<br />

because science educators have not regarded education as a<br />

primary means <strong>of</strong> investing in human resources and promoting<br />

development. That is, education has been disassociated from the<br />

contextual realities <strong>of</strong> life and living. Education must be<br />

transformed from the passive, technical, and apolitical<br />

orientation that is reflective <strong>of</strong> most students' school-based<br />

experiences to an active, critical, and politicized life-long<br />

endeavour that transcends the boundaries <strong>of</strong> classrooms and<br />

schools.<br />

The language <strong>of</strong> science education and sustainable development<br />

It is sad to note that the language <strong>of</strong> science education is foreign<br />

and distanced from the learner in an African community. When<br />

learners <strong>are</strong> taught in their language they grasp the concepts <strong>of</strong><br />

Science education better than when being taught in a foreign<br />

language. If our Science curriculum incorporates the use <strong>of</strong><br />

indigenous languages as the medium <strong>of</strong> instruction then it would<br />

go a long way in promoting education for sustainable<br />

development. There <strong>are</strong> some countries that have done very well<br />

by using their indigenous languages. For example, English is not<br />

taught in China and 95% <strong>of</strong> the people do not speak it or write it,<br />

and yet the Chinese <strong>are</strong> visibly prosperous (Gudhlanga 2005).<br />

The economic miracle <strong>of</strong> Japan was not based on widespread<br />

dissemination <strong>of</strong> English. It was a result <strong>of</strong> indigenisation <strong>of</strong> such<br />

technology, and the translation <strong>of</strong> the processes into terms that<br />

an ordinary Japanese factory worker could understand<br />

(Gudhlanga 2005). Also, some European countries for example<br />

Germany, France, Italy and Denmark, use their own languages<br />

for education and other purposes, but they <strong>are</strong> highly successful.<br />

In these countries, English is only taught as a subject. Also<br />

Afrikaans was used in apartheid South Africa for more than 40<br />

93


years, and yet it is less than 100 years old. It was only recognised<br />

as a language in 1925, but is now a language <strong>of</strong> instruction in<br />

several universities. It is also a language <strong>of</strong> science and<br />

technology (John 1971). Indigenous languages should be allowed<br />

to develop in a similar manner that Afrikaans did. Languages <strong>are</strong><br />

dynamic and can develop terminologies as they <strong>are</strong> required. No<br />

language is more expressive than the other (Gudhlanga 2005).<br />

Our science curriculum would be enriched and it would have<br />

meaningful results if it is taught in indigenous languages; it<br />

would promote sustainable development as has happened in<br />

China, Japan and South Africa.<br />

Conclusions<br />

Science content courses may emphasize the relationship between<br />

sustainability, science, technology, and ecology by giving<br />

examples <strong>of</strong> sustainable practices, unsustainable practices, and<br />

consequences <strong>of</strong> both. Content courses may also engage preservice<br />

teachers in analysing community-based cases. We also<br />

call for science education in Zimbabwe and other African<br />

countries to incorporate the use <strong>of</strong> indigenous languages;<br />

language is a universal human right and hence people <strong>of</strong> African<br />

descent should not be disadvantaged by being denied information<br />

in their own indigenous languages.<br />

Dani (2011) calls for science teacher education programmes to<br />

incorporate explicit instruction about sustainability and related<br />

constructs in science education courses. One way <strong>of</strong> addressing<br />

the concept <strong>of</strong> sustainability in a science methods course consists<br />

<strong>of</strong> explicit instruction in the context <strong>of</strong> socio-scientific issues.<br />

Failure to consider the economic, social, and environmental<br />

domains to analyze socio-scientific issues and concomitant<br />

projects, activities, regions, or processes will undoubtedly result<br />

in less sustainable decisions and actions. The debate continues:<br />

Which science is being taught in our schools, colleges and<br />

universities and how relevant is it for our communities? To what<br />

extend do our science education curricular respond to issues <strong>of</strong><br />

community sustainable development and address basic human<br />

rights and socio-scientific issues?<br />

94


Recommendations<br />

For the achievement <strong>of</strong> the goals there is need to:<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Identify an appropriate philosophy, platform or rationale from<br />

which curriculum goals (aims and objectives) unwaveringly<br />

advance the need for community responsive curriculum.<br />

Select relevant content (theories, laws, formulae, facts, etc)<br />

that will help achieve the intended goal.<br />

Select learning experiences (learning activities), that is,<br />

experiments and projects: scientific investigation, designing <strong>of</strong><br />

prototypes, construction, testing, reconstruction and<br />

improvements, presentation <strong>of</strong> prototypes to communities and<br />

industries for large scale production).<br />

These should be the real activities individuals must be exposed<br />

to acquire relevant skills.<br />

References<br />

American Association for the Advancement <strong>of</strong> Science .(1993)<br />

Benchmarks for Science Literacy: Project 2061. New York: Oxford<br />

University Press.<br />

Bingle, W. & Gaskell, P. J. (1994) Scientific literacy for decisionmaking<br />

and the social construction <strong>of</strong> scientific knowledge.<br />

Science Education, 78(2) pg 185-201<br />

Bybee, R. (1997) Achieving scientific literacy: From purposes to<br />

practices. Portsmouth, NH: Heinemann Educational Books.<br />

Bybee, R. W. (2008) Scientific literacy, environmental issues, and<br />

PISA 2006: The 2008 Paul F-Brandwein Lecture. Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Science Education and Technology, 17, 566-585.<br />

Bowers, C. A. (2001) Educating for Eco-Justice and Community.<br />

University <strong>of</strong> Georgia Press<br />

Dani, D. (2011) Sustainability as a Framework for Analyzing<br />

Socio-scientific Issues. International Electronic Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Environmental Education 1(2) pp113-128.<br />

Flavin, C. (2002) Preface. In C. Flavin, French, H. & Gardner, G.<br />

(Eds.) (2002) State <strong>of</strong> the world (pp. xix–xxii). New York: Norton.<br />

95


Fuchs, S. (2000) A social theory <strong>of</strong> objectivity. In U. Segerstråle<br />

(Ed.), Beyond the science wars: The missing discourse about<br />

science and society (pp. 155–183). Albany, NY: SUNY Press.<br />

Fuller, S. (2000) Thomas Kuhn: A philosophical history for our<br />

times. Chicago: University Of Chicago Press.<br />

Galtung, J. (1996) <strong>Peace</strong> by <strong>Peace</strong>ful Means. London: SAGE.<br />

Greene, M. (1995) Releasing the imagination: Essays on<br />

education, the arts, and social change. San Francisco: Jossey-<br />

Bass.<br />

Gudhlanga, E.S. ( 2005) Promoting the use and Teaching <strong>of</strong><br />

African languages in Zimbabwe, The Zimbabwe Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Educational Research, (17)(1): 57-68.<br />

Habermas, J. (1972) Knowledge and human interests. London:<br />

Heinemann<br />

Harding, S. (1996) Science is 'good to think with.' In Ross , A.<br />

(Ed.), Science wars. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.<br />

Habermas, J. (1972) Knowledge and Human Interests,<br />

Heinemann, London.<br />

John, S. (1971) Colonial Language Policies and their Legacies. In<br />

T.A. Seboek (Ed) Linguistics in Sub-Saharan Africa: Trends in<br />

Linguistics. The Hague: Mouton, pp. 537-547.<br />

Kaw, M. A. From Knowledge Society to Knowledge Economy.<br />

Http://Www.Greaterkashmir.Com/News/2011/Feb/16/From-<br />

Knowledge-Society-To-Knowledge-Economy-13.Asp [Accessed 1<br />

August 2011]<br />

Kolsto, S. (2001) Scientific literacy for citizenship: Tools for<br />

dealing with the science dimensions <strong>of</strong> controversial socioscientific<br />

issues. Science education, 85 pp 291-310.<br />

Kyle, W.C. Jr. (1991) The reform agenda and science education:<br />

Hegemonic control and counter hegemony. Science Education,<br />

75, 403–411.<br />

Kyle, W.C. Jr. (1999) Science education in developing countries:<br />

Access, equity, and ethical responsibility. Journal <strong>of</strong> the<br />

<strong>Southern</strong> African Association for Research in Mathematics and<br />

Science Education, 3, 1–13.<br />

Kyle, W.C. Jr. (2001) Forward: Toward a political philosophy <strong>of</strong><br />

science education. In A.C. Barton & M.D. Osborne (Eds.),<br />

Teaching science in diverse settings: Marginalized discourses and<br />

classroom practice (pp. xi–xix). New York: Peter Lang.<br />

96


Kyle, W.C. Jr. (2002) Critical issues <strong>of</strong> school and teacher<br />

education reform: Transforming science teaching and learning for<br />

a new millennium. In P. A. Chakalisa, C. D. Yandila, H. U.<br />

Emereole, I. J. Kyeleve, G. J. Ramorogo & A. A. Babugura (Eds.),<br />

Science, technology and mathematics education in Africa (pp.<br />

xvi–xxxi, xxxv). Gaborone, Botswana: University <strong>of</strong> Botswana.<br />

Kyle, W.C. (2006) The Road from Rio to Johannesburg: Where Are<br />

the Footpaths to/from Science Education? International Journal<br />

<strong>of</strong> Science and Mathematics Education 4(1)<br />

pp 1-18<br />

Lisowski, M. (1985) Science-Technology-Society in the Science<br />

Curriculum. ERIC/SMEAC Special Digest No. 2.<br />

http://www.ericdigests.org/pre-924/society.htm<br />

July 2010]<br />

[Accessed 26<br />

Narasimharao, B.P. (2011) Knowledge Economy and Knowledge<br />

Society—Role <strong>of</strong> University Outreach Programmes in India.<br />

Science Technology Society 16(2)<br />

National Research Council, NRC. (1999) Our Common Journey: A<br />

Transition toward Sustainability. Washington, DC: National<br />

Academy Press.<br />

Pim Martens, P. (2006) Sustainability: science or fiction?<br />

Sustainability: Science, Practice and Policy 2(1) pp136–41.<br />

http://sspp.proquest.com/archives/vol2iss1/communityessay.<br />

martens.html.<br />

Rooney, D. (2011) Knowledge, Economy, Technology and Society:<br />

The Politics <strong>of</strong> Discourse<br />

Sadler, T. D. (2004). Informal reasoning regarding socio-scientific<br />

issues: A critical review <strong>of</strong> research. Journal <strong>of</strong> Research in<br />

Science Teaching, 41, 513-536.<br />

Yager, R. (1984) Defining the Discipline <strong>of</strong> Science Education.<br />

Science Education 68(1): 35-37.<br />

97


6<br />

Re-examining the role <strong>of</strong> NGOs in<br />

conflict resolution: Friends or foes<br />

Kudakwashe D. K. Tapfumaneyi, Zimbabwe Open University<br />

Gift Rupande, Zimbabwe Open University<br />

Abstract<br />

NGOs have been heavily involved in various conflict resolution<br />

initiatives <strong>of</strong> various forms and types. The conflicts NGOs <strong>are</strong><br />

involved in range from minor resource disputes to fully fledged<br />

ethnic wars. The increased involvement <strong>of</strong> NGOs in various<br />

conflict resolution initiatives in the developing world has put<br />

them under closer scrutiny as to their real reasons for their<br />

involvement in conflict resolution and peace building. The paper<br />

explores the nature and functions <strong>of</strong> NGOs in conflict<br />

resolution, in providing such services as psycho-social support<br />

thus giving a more comprehensive picture <strong>of</strong> the spectrum <strong>of</strong><br />

NGO activities in relation to resolving conflict and making<br />

peace, especially in Africa. The paper argues that certain<br />

activities <strong>of</strong> NGOs have inevitably and unintentionally<br />

perpetuated conflict in some instances. The paper highlights<br />

how NGOs <strong>are</strong> at times viewed as partial mediators in conflict<br />

resolution initiatives and why their links with western nations<br />

through funding and origins make them liable to suspicion <strong>of</strong><br />

having biases in resolving conflicts in ways that suit their<br />

western sponsors. The paper proposes ways in which NGOs may<br />

play a meaningful, transp<strong>are</strong>nt and impartial role in conflict<br />

resolution and peace building in Africa.<br />

98


Introduction<br />

Over the years there has been a great increase in the number <strong>of</strong><br />

NGOs in Africa with their scope and nature <strong>of</strong> activities being<br />

varied and well spread geographically. Because most <strong>of</strong> the<br />

NGOs <strong>are</strong> involved in activities relating to development, relief<br />

and advocacy, which <strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong> direct and visible benefit to the<br />

communities in which they operate, NGOs have achieved a high<br />

degree <strong>of</strong> goodwill. This has enabled most NGOs to be involved in<br />

conflict resolution interventions; their capacity to deal with<br />

conflicts is further boosted by the wide expertise <strong>of</strong> NGO<br />

employees who <strong>are</strong> able to work creatively in conflict situations<br />

in order to bring about resolutions. The role <strong>of</strong> NGOs in conflict<br />

resolution is recognised by the United Nations as well as<br />

international funding agencies like the World Bank who now<br />

bank upon the resources <strong>of</strong> NGOs for conflict resolution,<br />

particularly in <strong>are</strong>as like early warning, third party intervention,<br />

reconciliation, and peace building. The UN General Assembly<br />

has recognised the role <strong>of</strong> NGOs and called upon the UN<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Public Information (DPI) to work with NGOs<br />

interested in communicating information about the United<br />

Nations. In continuation <strong>of</strong> the General Assembly resolution,<br />

the NGOs and Institutional Relations Section was established<br />

within DPI to provide information and other liaison services to<br />

the growing number <strong>of</strong> NGOs accredited to the United Nations.<br />

In 1968, the UN Economic and Social Council formalised its<br />

consultative relationship with NGOs. However it should be<br />

noted that NGOs have not been given any formal status in the<br />

General Assembly or other powerful bodies like the Security<br />

Council. NGOs have evolved to become key partners in<br />

development assistance and in conflict resolution especially to<br />

less developed countries in collaboration with international<br />

agencies like the UN, the European Union and the World Bank.<br />

Boutros Boutros-Ghali, former Secretary General <strong>of</strong> the UN<br />

remarked that NGOs <strong>are</strong> an indispensable part <strong>of</strong> the legitimacy<br />

without which no international activity can be meaningful and<br />

attainable. The paper explores some <strong>of</strong> the causes <strong>of</strong> conflict in<br />

Africa and the strategic role that NGOs may play in resolving<br />

conflicts. The discussion also highlights the controversial roles<br />

99


that NGOs <strong>are</strong> involved in when trying to resolve conflicts. The<br />

paper also examines the relationship that exists between NGOs<br />

and the communities they serve and concludes by<br />

recommending solutions to solve the challenges that emerge as<br />

a result <strong>of</strong> NGOs involvement in conflict resolution.<br />

Definition <strong>of</strong> Key Terms<br />

NGO. A non-governmental organisation (NGO) is any non-pr<strong>of</strong>it,<br />

voluntary citizens' group which is organised on a local, national<br />

or international level. NGOs <strong>are</strong> task-oriented and driven by<br />

people with a common interest. NGOs perform a myriad <strong>of</strong><br />

services and humanitarian functions, through bringing citizen<br />

concerns to Governments, advocating, lobbying and monitoring<br />

policies and encouraging political participation through<br />

provision <strong>of</strong> information. Some <strong>are</strong> organised around specific<br />

issues, such as human rights, environmental management,<br />

health or conflict management. They provide analysis and<br />

expertise, serve as early warning mechanisms especially in<br />

issues to do with conflicts or food security and help monitor and<br />

implement international agreements. Their relationship with<br />

<strong>of</strong>fices and agencies <strong>of</strong> the United Nations systems differ<br />

depending on the goals and the mandate <strong>of</strong> particular<br />

institutions (http://www.ngo.org/ngoinfo/define.html).<br />

Conflict. Conflict is an intrinsic and inevitable part <strong>of</strong> human<br />

existence. It entails the pursuit <strong>of</strong> incompatible interests and<br />

goals by different groups. Armed conflict is the result <strong>of</strong> use <strong>of</strong><br />

force and armed violence in the pursuit <strong>of</strong> incompatible and<br />

particular interests and goals (Juma, 2008).<br />

Conflict Resolution. Conflict resolution refers to a range <strong>of</strong><br />

methods for alleviating or eliminating sources <strong>of</strong> conflict. The<br />

term "conflict resolution" is sometimes used interchangeably<br />

with the term dispute resolution. Conflict resolution is an<br />

important feature <strong>of</strong> both personal and international relations.<br />

Conflict analysis, negotiation, mediation, conciliation,<br />

facilitation, arbitration and judicial settlement <strong>are</strong> aspects <strong>of</strong><br />

collaboration towards a compromise or consensus decision<br />

usually aimed at resolving conflicts at various levels<br />

100


(en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Conflict_resolution).<br />

<strong>Peace</strong>-building. According to Juma (2008) peace building refers<br />

to the efforts and interventions aimed at overcoming the root<br />

causes <strong>of</strong> conflict. <strong>Peace</strong> building is about the attempts to<br />

overcome the structural, relational and cultural contradictions<br />

which lie at the root <strong>of</strong> conflict in order to underpin the processes<br />

<strong>of</strong> peacemaking and peacekeeping. In theoretical terms peace<br />

building is a combination <strong>of</strong> the fields <strong>of</strong> development studies and<br />

conflict resolution.<br />

Causes <strong>of</strong> African conflicts<br />

Africa is a vast and varied continent with different countries<br />

having equally different histories and geographic conditions,<br />

different stages <strong>of</strong> economic development and also different<br />

patterns <strong>of</strong> internal and international interaction. The sources <strong>of</strong><br />

conflict in Africa also reflect this diversity and level <strong>of</strong><br />

sophistication. Sources <strong>of</strong> conflict <strong>are</strong> at times purely internal,<br />

while some reflect the dynamics <strong>of</strong> a particular sub region and<br />

some have vital international dimensions. Despite the variations<br />

the sources <strong>of</strong> conflict in Africa <strong>are</strong> linked by a number <strong>of</strong> common<br />

themes and experiences.<br />

Historical legacies such as the portioning <strong>of</strong> Africa in 1885 at the<br />

Berlin conference resulted in certain states and kingdoms being<br />

arbitrarily divided and by the same manner unrelated <strong>are</strong>as and<br />

people were arbitrarily joined together. The newly independent<br />

states inherited these poorly designed boundaries created in the<br />

colonial period. The problem was further compounded by the fact<br />

that the framework <strong>of</strong> colonial laws and institutions which the<br />

new African states inherited had been designed to exploit local<br />

divisions and not to overcome them. The era <strong>of</strong> serious conflict<br />

over state boundaries in Africa has largely passed, aided by the<br />

1963 decision <strong>of</strong> the OAU to accept boundaries which African<br />

states inherited from colonial authorities. However the challenge<br />

<strong>of</strong> forging a genuine national identity from among disparate and<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten competing communities has remained.<br />

There has been a growing concern amongst Africans themselves<br />

101


to see the causes <strong>of</strong> conflict as going beyond the results <strong>of</strong> their<br />

colonial past and to look at themselves as the ones to blame for<br />

the conflicts that bedevil the continent. The nature <strong>of</strong> political<br />

power in many African states, together with the perceived<br />

consequences <strong>of</strong> capturing and maintaining power is a key source<br />

<strong>of</strong> conflict across the continent. The political scenario in which the<br />

winner takes all approach with regards to wealth, resources,<br />

patronage and the prestige and prerogative <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>fice has been a<br />

major source <strong>of</strong> conflict. Such a scenario has cultivated a culture<br />

<strong>of</strong> corruption, unequal distribution <strong>of</strong> resources and very <strong>of</strong>ten a<br />

flawed electoral system. Thus where there is limited<br />

accountability, lack <strong>of</strong> checks and balances, non adherence to the<br />

rule <strong>of</strong> law, absence <strong>of</strong> peaceful means to change or replace<br />

leadership, political control becomes important and the stakes<br />

become dangerously high making conflict in most cases<br />

inevitable. For instance the ongoing conflict in the Ivory Coast<br />

was triggered by an electoral dispute which resulted in a civil war.<br />

Pockets <strong>of</strong> violence as a result <strong>of</strong> electoral disputes <strong>are</strong> all <strong>too</strong><br />

common in Africa as there is absence <strong>of</strong> clear means <strong>of</strong> change <strong>of</strong><br />

leadership because <strong>of</strong> a flawed electoral process. When the state<br />

is the major provider <strong>of</strong> employment as is <strong>of</strong>ten the case in Africa<br />

and political parties <strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten based on tribal and ethnic lines,<br />

multi ethnic conflicts <strong>are</strong> more likely to erupt resulting in a violent<br />

politicisation <strong>of</strong> ethnicity (Juma, 2008).<br />

During the cold war external efforts to bolster or undermine<br />

African governments were a familiar feature <strong>of</strong> super powers'<br />

constant fight for neo-colonial hegemony. With the end <strong>of</strong> the cold<br />

war such external intervention has receded but has not<br />

completely disappe<strong>are</strong>d. In the competition for oil, mineral<br />

resources such as diamonds, gold and other resources in Africa,<br />

interests external to Africa continue to play a large and at times<br />

decisive role, both in suppressing conflict and in sustaining it.<br />

The recent uprisings in Egypt and Tunisia <strong>are</strong> believed to have<br />

been caused by third forces though this remains largely a theory<br />

which is difficult to prove. NGOs <strong>are</strong> also perceived to be agents <strong>of</strong><br />

external forces in some conflict situations, a claim which may not<br />

be wholly dismissed as there <strong>are</strong> some cases where intelligence<br />

operatives have been proven to be working undercover for some<br />

102


NGOs. This has only gone on to add to the suspicion in which<br />

NGOs <strong>are</strong> viewed; a case in point is the denial <strong>of</strong> entry to give food<br />

aid in the famine hit Somalia which is in part controlled by the Al<br />

shaabab militia group linked to the Al Qaeda group. This is<br />

testimony to the mistrust that NGOs and other humanitarian<br />

agencies <strong>are</strong> viewed with in conflict zones, largely because their<br />

independence is questionable especially in light <strong>of</strong> their funding<br />

base and <strong>of</strong>ten perceived euro-centric orientation and ideologies.<br />

Apart from external causes <strong>of</strong> conflict one <strong>of</strong> the major causes <strong>of</strong><br />

conflicts in Africa <strong>are</strong> economic motives. Despite the devastation<br />

that armed conflicts bring there <strong>are</strong> some players who stand to<br />

benefit from them and <strong>are</strong> therefore responsible for fanning and<br />

fuelling the conflict rather than halting it. The chief culprits in<br />

supporting armed conflicts in Africa <strong>are</strong> the international arms<br />

merchants and the warring parties themselves. Arms merchants<br />

benefit immensely through the sale <strong>of</strong> arms to the warring groups<br />

and therefore do not have an interest in seeing the end <strong>of</strong> the<br />

armed conflict. In Liberia for instance, the control and<br />

exploitation <strong>of</strong> diamonds, timber and raw materials was one <strong>of</strong> the<br />

major principal objectives <strong>of</strong> the warring factions. Control over<br />

those resources financed the various factions and gave them the<br />

means <strong>of</strong> sustaining the conflict. This is similar to Angola where<br />

protracted difficulties in the peace process owed much to the<br />

importance <strong>of</strong> control over the exploitation <strong>of</strong> the country's<br />

lucrative diamond fields. The chance to plunder natural<br />

resources and to siphon the central bank reserves were the major<br />

motives for those who staged a coup to over throw the elected<br />

government in May <strong>of</strong> 1997 in Sierra Leone.<br />

In addition to the sources <strong>of</strong> conflict in Africa that have been cited<br />

a number <strong>of</strong> f<strong>actors</strong> also come into play notably the particular<br />

situations and conditions in various sub regions. In central<br />

Africa, they include the competition for scarce resources such as<br />

land and water in densely populated <strong>are</strong>as. Several<br />

displacements which occurred as a result <strong>of</strong> ethnic conflicts and<br />

disturbances have resulted in multi claims for the same piece <strong>of</strong><br />

land amongst various families in Rwanda. In most oil rich<br />

countries in Africa conflict has emerged because communities in<br />

103


which the oil is located <strong>are</strong> disgruntled because they believe that<br />

they <strong>are</strong> not deriving any tangible benefits from the extraction <strong>of</strong><br />

the oil or that they bear the brunt <strong>of</strong> the environmental<br />

degradation that results from the oil extractions. Similar<br />

sentiments <strong>are</strong> sh<strong>are</strong>d by the people <strong>of</strong> the diamond rich<br />

Chiadzwa <strong>are</strong>a in Zimbabwe who argue that those companies<br />

mining should make efforts to develop the <strong>are</strong>a as well as<br />

ensuring that the local community members benefit through local<br />

employment for those who will be working in the mines. In North<br />

Africa, the tensions between strongly opposing visions <strong>of</strong> society<br />

and the state <strong>are</strong> serious sources <strong>of</strong> actual and potential conflicts<br />

in some States. These can be attributed as the potential causes to<br />

what has now become known as the “Arab Spring” optimised by<br />

the uprisings in Egypt, Tunisia and Libya.<br />

The nature <strong>of</strong> operations and relationship between NGOs and<br />

communities<br />

NGOs <strong>are</strong> increasingly recognised as an important role-player in<br />

community or people-centred development. They <strong>are</strong> a large<br />

category <strong>of</strong> structures responsible for development. NGOs have<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten been viewed as important for democracy and resolving<br />

conflicts because <strong>of</strong> their strong support at grassroots level and<br />

their capacity to develop and empower poor communities. They<br />

<strong>are</strong> extremely important mechanisms in rural development and<br />

they enjoy the goodwill and acceptance <strong>of</strong> the community.<br />

Therefore NGOs have become very important players in the field <strong>of</strong><br />

social development and upliftment. This is particularly so at<br />

grassroots level. The primary aim <strong>of</strong> NGOs is to improve the living<br />

conditions <strong>of</strong> people through development in general. This entails<br />

various aspects <strong>of</strong> human life, such as literacy, human dignity,<br />

justice and economic ability, essentially the joy <strong>of</strong> life.<br />

There is an argument that NGOs <strong>are</strong> today still seen as possible<br />

alternatives to government in addressing the needs <strong>of</strong><br />

communities which <strong>are</strong> not reached by <strong>of</strong>ficial development<br />

programmes. During the operation 'Murambatsvina'' (operation<br />

remove filth or dirt) in Zimbabwe NGOs played key roles in<br />

providing food and shelter to those whose illegal structures such<br />

as shacks had been destroyed. NGOs such as the Red Cross<br />

104


continue to provide food aid in times <strong>of</strong> droughts and famine or<br />

during food shortages as was the case in Zimbabwe in 2007-2008.<br />

According to Stephenson (2005) in the early 1990s there began to<br />

be recognition <strong>of</strong> the importance <strong>of</strong> NGOs. NGOs were found to<br />

have closer ties to on-the-ground realities in developing countries<br />

and, more importantly, to be able to deliver development aid more<br />

cheaply than states as they <strong>are</strong> more cost-effective in their work<br />

among the poor. That is they usually spend less money on<br />

administration and more on actual help and it is for this and other<br />

reasons they <strong>are</strong> able to operate on fairly low costs.<br />

A small criticism has emerged questioning the effectiveness <strong>of</strong><br />

NGOs in improving the lives <strong>of</strong> their intended beneficiaries. For<br />

instance, Mendelson and Glenn (2002) scrutinised democracybuilding<br />

NGOs and argued that foreign NGOs may have created<br />

domestic <strong>of</strong>fshoots that were well-funded but weak in grassroots<br />

support; this especially so in Africa where NGOs may operate<br />

detached from the communities they purport to serve. NGOs at<br />

times make ephemeral interventions which operate in fits and<br />

starts and which <strong>are</strong> not empowering to the communities but <strong>are</strong><br />

based on handouts which run out and <strong>are</strong> not sustainable. In<br />

such situations when the handouts cease the communities go<br />

back to their impoverished conditions. Stiles (2002) has argued<br />

that the growth and sophistication <strong>of</strong> Bangladesh's NGO sector<br />

may cause some <strong>of</strong> the organisations to seek a greater presence in<br />

the public <strong>are</strong>na (by getting involved in politics) and to pursue forpr<strong>of</strong>it<br />

type activities that may have some “unintended and<br />

negative” consequences for the lives <strong>of</strong> the poor. Similarly, Gauri<br />

and Galef (2005) noted that the adoption <strong>of</strong> micro-finance<br />

activities by some NGOs seems to have created incentives for<br />

managers <strong>of</strong> these organisations to maximize the size <strong>of</strong> their<br />

portfolios by targeting wealthier villages. While this may be<br />

efficient in a strictly economic sense, this can mean that activities<br />

<strong>of</strong> NGOs might not reach the poorest individuals in communities.<br />

NGOs in both Bangladesh and Uganda do not appear to locate in<br />

the most needy communities (Fruttero and Guari, 2005; Barr and<br />

Fafchamps, 2006). Even in Zimbabwe most NGOs <strong>are</strong> based in<br />

the capital Har<strong>are</strong> only. Even though they might operate in some<br />

rural communities they would not have <strong>of</strong>fices in those<br />

105


communities putting into question the relationship between such<br />

NGOs and the communities they serve and whether such<br />

organisations really understand the needs <strong>of</strong> such communities.<br />

NGOs tend to focus on reaching the poorer and more needy<br />

members <strong>of</strong> the community. They <strong>are</strong> therefore less prone to<br />

elitism and <strong>are</strong> able to promote popular participation through<br />

facilitating resource mobilisation. They help to increase diversity<br />

<strong>of</strong> opportunity in society and they broaden channels through<br />

which resources and benefits can reach groups which otherwise<br />

may be bypassed. The main focus <strong>of</strong> NGOs' activities in the<br />

communities they serve <strong>are</strong> aimed at facilitating development<br />

either through <strong>of</strong>fering relief and advocacy services to<br />

communities or mitigating conflict issues. Thus NGOs <strong>are</strong> good at<br />

communicating with and mobilising the poor and they employ<br />

participatory, bottom-up approaches in project planning,<br />

implementation, monitoring and evaluation. They <strong>are</strong> effective in<br />

assisting the poor to participate in matters affecting them and as<br />

a result gain more control over the quality <strong>of</strong> their lives. This<br />

ability <strong>of</strong> the NGOs to promote public participation is due to their<br />

partnership relations with the communities they serve. They also<br />

work well with, and strengthen, ineffective local institutions. Most<br />

NGOs <strong>are</strong> innovative, flexible and experimental. This implies that<br />

they can transfer technologies developed elsewhere and adapt<br />

them to local conditions, as well as formulate innovative<br />

responses to local needs in ways that suit the communities they<br />

serve.<br />

The strengths <strong>of</strong> NGOs <strong>are</strong> that they <strong>are</strong> able to facilitate a<br />

relatively high degree <strong>of</strong> community participation; they can<br />

accurately identify the specific needs <strong>of</strong> a community. In other<br />

words, NGOs can more effectively identify community needs<br />

because they <strong>are</strong> closer to the community than government<br />

structures. This is because the members <strong>of</strong> the NGO may live in<br />

the community or even belong to the community which they<br />

serve. This is particularly useful in facilitating conflicts as they<br />

<strong>are</strong> aw<strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong> the background <strong>of</strong> the conflict thereby making them<br />

more capable <strong>of</strong> playing mediators and resolving it. Because some<br />

NGOs function at community level, or have been created as a<br />

106


esult <strong>of</strong> a community initiative, they tend to enjoy more<br />

legitimacy in the communities which they serve. This is because<br />

communities might feel that such initiatives <strong>are</strong> their own, and<br />

effectively address their own needs and interests (De Beer and<br />

Swanepoel, 2005). The projects initiated by NGOs therefore<br />

become the property <strong>of</strong> the community, and because the<br />

communities see the projects as their own, its members <strong>are</strong> more<br />

likely to support them. The high degree <strong>of</strong> community<br />

participation creates a conducive environment in which local<br />

technology can be utilised and adapted to local development<br />

needs. This high degree <strong>of</strong> participation allows communities to<br />

apply knowledge and technologies which they have developed<br />

themselves to suit their own situation.<br />

Because <strong>of</strong> their structures, NGOs <strong>are</strong> not characterised by the<br />

same bureaucratic nature as that <strong>of</strong> government; rather they <strong>are</strong><br />

very flexible and adaptive to local conditions and changes in the<br />

environment. Their running costs <strong>are</strong> lower because <strong>of</strong> their<br />

smaller organisational size, which is supported by its voluntary<br />

character. This means that they can respond faster to situations.<br />

Yet NGOs should evaluate the environment where they <strong>are</strong><br />

operating to assess which functions government cannot perform<br />

effectively, and serve as an alternative in the provision <strong>of</strong> such<br />

services. As at times NGOs in Africa waste vast resources by<br />

assisting communities with services already covered adequately<br />

by government or other NGOs. Hence there is duplication <strong>of</strong> effort<br />

in communities whilst there is neglect <strong>of</strong> other <strong>are</strong>as in which they<br />

could possibly serve.<br />

African NGOs should encourage access by grassroots<br />

communities to information materials, communications<br />

methods, and popular participation in decision making whilst<br />

enabling support to grassroots organisations and social groups<br />

that <strong>are</strong> in a position to work out alternative policies and bring<br />

about change through collectively defined actions which <strong>are</strong><br />

culturally acceptable to the communities they serve<br />

( http://www.unsystem.org/ngls/documents/publications.en/v<br />

oices.africa/number6/vfa6.06.htm).<br />

107


The controversies surrounding NGOs' involvements in African<br />

conflicts<br />

Gary (1996) argued that international donors <strong>are</strong> trying to<br />

undermine state governments in Africa from below by increasing<br />

NGO funding and from above by a loss <strong>of</strong> legitimacy and<br />

sovereignty through World Bank and IMF policies (Gary, 1996).<br />

As this African state is being weakened, Gary believes that it can<br />

sometimes co-opt and control these NGOs to its own purposes as<br />

a consequence <strong>of</strong> their battling together for the same resources.<br />

As a result, Gary believes, local African NGOs might not be as<br />

independent as claimed.<br />

According to MacFarlane (1998: 245), 'the proliferation <strong>of</strong> NGOs is<br />

part and parcel <strong>of</strong> the pluralist conception <strong>of</strong> the rooting <strong>of</strong><br />

democratic governance within a society. To the extent that<br />

citizens aggregate on the basis <strong>of</strong> common interests into effective<br />

organisations for the promotion <strong>of</strong> the latter, this limits the power<br />

and flexibility <strong>of</strong> government. 'In addition to their direct effect on<br />

public policy, NGOs have an important indirect effect in<br />

increasing the aw<strong>are</strong>ness <strong>of</strong> the public at large <strong>of</strong> the nature and<br />

significance <strong>of</strong> policy issues before government' (MacFarlane<br />

1998:245). The advantages <strong>of</strong> NGOs in conflict prevention <strong>are</strong><br />

that they 'do not carry the baggage <strong>of</strong> government status, <strong>are</strong><br />

closer to and better informed about developments within the<br />

community, <strong>are</strong> '<strong>of</strong>ten made up <strong>of</strong> people <strong>of</strong> stature within<br />

communities' and promote functional concerns and therefore can<br />

transcend ethnic boundaries. This makes them better positioned<br />

to be impartial mediators in conflicts more capable in resolving a<br />

myriad <strong>of</strong> conflicts.<br />

In transitional societies, such as those in the former Soviet Union,<br />

NGO potential is conditioned in large part by the relationship<br />

between local NGOs and their international partners, who <strong>are</strong><br />

responsible to some extent for setting the agenda, wholly for<br />

obtaining funding, and in large part for evaluating project work.<br />

International NGOs (INGOs) also have a specific role to play, with<br />

certain advantages over local organisations under particular<br />

conditions: 'where local organisations <strong>are</strong> weak and vulnerable to<br />

government interference…international groups may fill the gap in<br />

108


non-governmental activity' (MacFarlane 1998: 246). Further,<br />

INGOs usually have more prestige and better access to<br />

information; can do capacity-building via training, financial<br />

support, provision <strong>of</strong> equipment, etc.; can operate across lines <strong>of</strong><br />

conflict; and can serve an early warning function for international<br />

intergovernmental organisations or for their home governments<br />

(MacFarlane 1998: 246-247). However it is this link with home<br />

governments that has been a point <strong>of</strong> great consternation because<br />

<strong>of</strong> the historical baggage <strong>of</strong> the west's interest in Africa and its<br />

resources. Most African states have always felt that the west is<br />

bent on pursuing a neo colonial agenda largely based on<br />

exploiting Africa's natural resources. The role <strong>of</strong> NGOs especially<br />

INGOs in conflict resolution is perceived as that <strong>of</strong> ensuring that<br />

conflicts <strong>are</strong> resolved in the interest that serve the west best in<br />

allowing the west access to Africa's natural resources. This may<br />

be achieved in a number <strong>of</strong> ways which may include ensuring that<br />

a puppet government comes into power that will bow to the whims<br />

<strong>of</strong> the West or the propping up <strong>of</strong> tyrannical regimes that <strong>are</strong><br />

linked to the west. In Zimbabwe a bill was crafted by parliament<br />

which was intended to curb the interference <strong>of</strong> NGOs in national<br />

politics though the bill is still to become law.<br />

Over the years studies have placed less emphasis on the ideal type<br />

<strong>of</strong> NGOs and more on the actual role NGOs can play in the<br />

conditions in which they find themselves (Hudock<br />

1999;Mendelson and Glenn 2002). Hudock (1999) points out the<br />

difficulties <strong>of</strong> cooperation between northern and southern NGOs,<br />

stressing especially the southern perspective that dependence on<br />

northern funding and agendas <strong>of</strong>ten prevents local organisations<br />

from carrying out useful projects. She criticizes the tendency <strong>of</strong><br />

some scholarship to idealize NGO activists' goals: 'One <strong>of</strong> the most<br />

fundamental weaknesses <strong>of</strong> the NGO literature is its suggestion<br />

that NGOs possess a value base that drives them to act on<br />

'altruistic 'motives. This absolutely contradicts one <strong>of</strong> the key<br />

tenets <strong>of</strong> organisational analysis; namely, that organisational<br />

survival is every organization's goal and that, to survive, an<br />

organisation must place its own interests before those <strong>of</strong> others,<br />

especially those which <strong>are</strong> potential competitors' (Hudock 1999:<br />

20-21). This observation points to a problem present in most<br />

109


conflict ridden African states, where 'civic values' cannot be taken<br />

for granted among NGO employees and where competition for<br />

association with western partners and access to hard currency is<br />

stiff, leading to a harsh struggle for survival by any given<br />

organisation. This has led local NGOs and INGOs to be over<br />

dramatic and to sensationalise conflict situations in their reports,<br />

doing so in ways that <strong>are</strong> partial and which would suit view points<br />

<strong>of</strong> their funders in order to please their western sponsors and to<br />

enable them to secure more funding.<br />

Another factor conditioning the development <strong>of</strong> the NGO<br />

community is the widespread lack <strong>of</strong> resources. These can be<br />

human in nature as well as material and financial. This has led to<br />

a search for outside training, equipment and funding. Such a<br />

search has a variety <strong>of</strong> consequences. On the one hand, it can<br />

introduce a potentially positive element <strong>of</strong> competition into the<br />

emerging NGO realm, forcing organisations to attempt to generate<br />

high-quality proposals. However, all <strong>too</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten this initial phase<br />

encourages a certain amount <strong>of</strong> parroting <strong>of</strong> supposed western<br />

civic values in order to obtain grant monies, rather than to the<br />

actual internalisation <strong>of</strong> such values by locals, which is a slow<br />

process depending inter alia on conditions outside the NGO<br />

community. Thus, an overly rapid and uncritical adoption <strong>of</strong><br />

western funding organizations' agendas takes place, with little<br />

sense <strong>of</strong> the need and/or available capacity to reflect on<br />

significant differences between western and African societies and<br />

to modify approaches accordingly. This has affected the<br />

impartiality <strong>of</strong> NGOs involved in conflicts in Africa and reduced<br />

the trust warring factions would have in them, thus diminishing<br />

their role in conflict resolution and peace building.<br />

Puplampu and Tettey (2000) argue that the increasing<br />

globalisation forces <strong>are</strong> conditioning the state and NGOs. The<br />

heightened competition between the state and NGOs for<br />

resources, make it so that INGOs <strong>are</strong> increasingly being<br />

substituted for good local policies (Puplampu & Tettey, 2000).<br />

Local governments <strong>are</strong> opting out <strong>of</strong> performing a lot <strong>of</strong> the<br />

necessary and basic services because their incentives to provide<br />

them <strong>are</strong> being eroded by the presence <strong>of</strong> foreign NGOs with<br />

110


foreign money who <strong>are</strong> willing to provide these services. Thus the<br />

dependency syndrome culture is cultivated which is a potential<br />

source <strong>of</strong> conflict in future. In most African states donor funding<br />

flowed through NGOs soon after independence and this was in<br />

support <strong>of</strong> basic services such as health and water and<br />

sanitation. Failure in these basic services after NGO funding is<br />

withdrawn usually after the thawing <strong>of</strong> relations between the<br />

home governments <strong>of</strong> INGOs and the governments <strong>of</strong> African<br />

states causes conflicts between the African government and its<br />

restless citizens. Indirectly these actions <strong>of</strong> NGOs trigger conflicts<br />

in some states though however unintended.<br />

Another aspect <strong>of</strong> INGO activities that can be manipulated is aid<br />

to displaced persons, such as refugees. Terry (2002) discusses the<br />

paradoxes <strong>of</strong> the humanitarian refugee situations. The first<br />

paradox is that <strong>of</strong> protection—that refugee camps <strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten not<br />

fully de-militarised and thus become targets for violent action.<br />

Humanitarian aid can also be manipulated by factions to bestow<br />

legitimacy on their cause and to control the local population.<br />

Refugee camps can also involuntarily feed into the war economy<br />

by creating a space for other groups to make a pr<strong>of</strong>it out <strong>of</strong> the<br />

displaced persons or through providing services and resources to<br />

the groups providing aid. These groups have little incentive to see<br />

the conflict end because it will dry up their own source <strong>of</strong> revenue.<br />

Manipulation is a huge problem for several reasons. It can add to<br />

the incentives surrounding the conflict and inadvertently<br />

perpetuate the conflict, and it can also jeopardise the<br />

organisation's central missions through a loss <strong>of</strong> neutrality. Rieff<br />

(2002) also pointed out the dangers <strong>of</strong> humanitarian aid and how<br />

numerous large, international aid agencies <strong>are</strong> succumbing to<br />

the dilemmas <strong>of</strong> aid and forsaking their neutrality and<br />

independence by lobbying governments and the UN to take action<br />

on human rights issues. This jeopardises these organisations'<br />

free access to all victims because they <strong>are</strong> no longer seen as<br />

neutral participators, and it also opens them up to be<br />

manipulated by world leaders and governments to serve their own<br />

political purposes. Even more alarming is that some NGOs <strong>are</strong><br />

becoming more and more politicised stifling the role they can play<br />

111


in resolving conflict and peace building or even hampering their<br />

humanitarian activities as a result.<br />

In Sudan, NGOs with clear political agendas have been<br />

proliferating and that can hinder conflict resolution and entangle<br />

the NGOs in the conflict (Riehl, 2001). NGOs have strong<br />

incentives to get involved politically because the political<br />

situation affects their ability to make headway with conflict<br />

resolution. Although giving aid appears to be a benign and<br />

benevolent activity, this aid can inadvertently perpetuate<br />

patterns <strong>of</strong> conflict. Anderson (1999) argues that international<br />

humanitarian aid can negatively affect conflict in two main<br />

ways—it can either feed into tensions between groups or it can<br />

weaken existing connections between the groups. An example <strong>of</strong><br />

this would be targeting the aid to a particular group <strong>of</strong><br />

people—ethnic, religious, or some other group. If this group<br />

receives aid and another group with whom they have tensions<br />

doesn't receive aid, it can serve to reinforce those divisions.<br />

Anderson thus advocates that humanitarian aid needs to be given<br />

in a thoughtful way, including an analysis <strong>of</strong> the causes <strong>of</strong> the<br />

conflict and how existing institutions and norms either feed into<br />

the conflict or serve to mitigate it. NGOs need to be c<strong>are</strong>ful that<br />

any resulting aid will strengthen local capacities for peace and not<br />

serve to strength existing tensions and divisions.<br />

INGOs <strong>are</strong> the largest source <strong>of</strong> controversy when it comes to<br />

NGO involvement in conflict resolution. The other types <strong>of</strong> NGOs<br />

involved <strong>are</strong> much more limited in their reach and roles, and thus<br />

they do not have as big a problem with jeopardising their core<br />

missions through political involvement. The most dangerous<br />

thing for NGOs is when they try to engage in both hand-on and<br />

hands-<strong>of</strong>f methods <strong>of</strong> dealing with conflict resolutions. For<br />

example, trying to combine relief and advocacy can lead to<br />

jeopardising the neutrality that is so vital in relief work. Even<br />

combining policy work and empowerment/transformation<br />

activities can be difficult because then NGOs might be looked on<br />

as taking sides as well. There is definitely a need to re-look and<br />

probe into the proper relationship between NGO advocacy and<br />

NGO relief and services work to establish how a balance can be<br />

112


struck to ensure an impartial role in conflict intervention.<br />

The strategic role NGOs can play in conflict resolution<br />

NGOs constitute an essential part <strong>of</strong> civil society and they have<br />

the potential to play key roles in resolving conflicts and restoring<br />

civil society. NGOs can support and form well knit local<br />

infrastructures or peace constituencies comprising <strong>of</strong> people from<br />

different sectors <strong>of</strong> civil society whose aim is to attain sustainable<br />

peace and whose activities <strong>are</strong> based on long term commitment.<br />

The major Achilles heel <strong>of</strong> NGOs working in resolving conflicts has<br />

been largely due to their failure to forge relations with indigenous<br />

partners, local leaders and so on. This has diminished their role in<br />

resolving conflict and this has exacerbated suspicion as to their<br />

impartially especially considering their foreign origins and source<br />

<strong>of</strong> funding. Thus NGOs can only be believed to be acting as<br />

impartial mediators to bring consensus among different<br />

conflicting groups with the help <strong>of</strong> local peace constituencies.<br />

There <strong>are</strong> a several roles that NGO's can play in the peace making<br />

process. NGOs should presume their traditional relief and<br />

rehabilitation activities with a long-term perspective. This implies<br />

that initial emergency relief responses should be neatly tied to a<br />

set <strong>of</strong> activities that leads to the transformation <strong>of</strong> those conflicts<br />

in a manner that promotes sustained and comprehensive<br />

reconciliation among the warring parties. NGOs should be<br />

cautions against the excessive use <strong>of</strong> external resources in relief<br />

and rehabilitation activities. Excessive use <strong>of</strong> external resources<br />

all <strong>too</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten fosters and cultivates dependency syndrome and<br />

passivity. This may also become a new object <strong>of</strong> contention,<br />

inadvertently fuelling the conflict. NGOs should mobilise local<br />

resources which empower the people and enrol new participants<br />

into their activities, especially women who have <strong>of</strong>ten been kept<br />

passive and sidelined in the peace process despite being the major<br />

victims in conflict situations as they <strong>are</strong> subjected to all forms <strong>of</strong><br />

physical and emotional abuse. NGOs should continue to monitor<br />

human rights abuses and undertake the task <strong>of</strong> providing early<br />

warnings <strong>of</strong> potentially violent conflicts and should pursue<br />

conflict resolution activities.<br />

113


Recommendations<br />

To work effectively in a conflicting situation NGOs should<br />

preserve their own identities and neutrality and should appear to<br />

be impartial. Of crucial importance is the need to forge local<br />

indigenous partnerships in attempting to resolve the conflict.<br />

NGOs should be mindful <strong>of</strong> their un<strong>of</strong>ficial status and they should<br />

use it to gain more access to conflicting parties, which helps in the<br />

process <strong>of</strong> negotiation. However, these remain ideals which <strong>are</strong><br />

not being practiced; what is required is to create truly indigenous<br />

NGOs which may be supported by regional African bodies that<br />

may be engaged in conflict resolution without the control and<br />

involvement <strong>of</strong> external western funding.<br />

The long-term commitments may enable NGOs to establish trust<br />

among the people involved in the conflict and NGOs may be able<br />

to attend to the goal <strong>of</strong> lasting peace. The guiding principles for<br />

NGOs that intend to be engaged in conflict resolution activities<br />

<strong>are</strong> that: (1) the NGOs must be very familiar with the country,<br />

issues and participants in the conflict; (2) the NGOs should have<br />

indigenous partners; (3) NGO staff must be well grounded in<br />

conflict resolution skills and knowledge; and (4) NGO workers<br />

must understand and accept the personal risk they run in<br />

attempting to intervene directly in the conflict.<br />

Conclusion<br />

The state is <strong>of</strong>ten perceived as one <strong>of</strong> the parties in a large number<br />

<strong>of</strong> conflicts in Africa. Therefore, it is imperative for NGOs to<br />

preserve their independence without losing trust <strong>of</strong> the conflicting<br />

parties including the state because loss <strong>of</strong> trust has <strong>of</strong>ten resulted<br />

in NGOs being labelled as instruments <strong>of</strong> the West. NGOs should<br />

work in co-operation and co-ordination with each other to reduce<br />

duplication in their activities and in the process NGOs should not<br />

lose their individual identities. Coordination and networking <strong>of</strong><br />

NGOs is a key factor in lobbying and advocacy at a higher level. In<br />

the end NGOs should not limit their scope <strong>of</strong> work to mere conflict<br />

resolution, but expand to address the root causes <strong>of</strong> conflict and<br />

enhance the process <strong>of</strong> peace building. Only through maintaining<br />

impartiality can NGOs be viewed as friends rather than foes. The<br />

role <strong>of</strong> NGOs in conflict resolution should be based on their<br />

114


presence at the ground level as <strong>actors</strong> with an abundance <strong>of</strong> good<br />

will generated through years <strong>of</strong> development and rehabilitation<br />

work. Apart from creating a friendly atmosphere for negotiations,<br />

where the prospects for such negotiations <strong>are</strong> not visible at the<br />

level <strong>of</strong> the conflicting <strong>actors</strong>, the NGOs can play a key role in<br />

many intractable conflicts. <strong>Peace</strong> building is now seen as a part <strong>of</strong><br />

sustaining agreements reached. Very few organizations if any <strong>are</strong><br />

perhaps more equipped than NGOs in undertaking this task.<br />

However, in order to play a more effective role in conflict<br />

management, the NGOs may have to reorient themselves with the<br />

appropriate attitude and skills, which <strong>of</strong> course should be seen as<br />

an additional element <strong>of</strong> their development work. So far NGOs<br />

have been playing mixed roles which make them friends on one<br />

extreme end and foes on the other. It is through the<br />

implementation <strong>of</strong> the recommendations cited that NGOs may<br />

extricate themselves from the controversies that have<br />

surrounded their involvements in conflict resolution.<br />

References<br />

Anderson, M. B. (1999) Do No Harm: How Aid Can Support <strong>Peace</strong>-<br />

-Or War. Boulder, Colorado: Lynne Reinner Publishers, Inc.<br />

Barr, A and Fafchamps, M. (2006) A Client-Community<br />

Assessment <strong>of</strong> the NGO Sector in Uganda. Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Development Studies, forthcoming.<br />

De Beer F, Swanepoel, H. (2005) Community development and<br />

beyond: Issues, structures and procedures. Pretoria: van Schaik.<br />

Fruttero, A. and Gauri, V. (2005) The Strategic Choices <strong>of</strong> NGOs:<br />

Location Decisions in Bangladesh. Journal <strong>of</strong> Development<br />

Studies, 41 (5): 759-787.<br />

Gary, I. (1996) Confrontation, co-operation or co-optation: NGOs<br />

and the Ghanaian state during structure adjustment. Review <strong>of</strong><br />

African Political Economy, 23(68), 149-169.<br />

Gauri, V. and Galef, J. (2005 NGOs in Bangladesh: Activities,<br />

Resources, and Governance. World Development, 33 (12): 2045-<br />

2065.<br />

Hudock, A. (1999) NGOs and Civil Society: Democracy by Proxy?<br />

Cambridge: Polity Press.<br />

115


Juma, M.K. (2008) Conflict Prevention, Management and<br />

Resolution in Africa: A Reader. Africa University.<br />

MacFarlane, S. N. (1998) Non-Governmental Organizations as<br />

Conflict Prevention Actors in Georgia, in Gianni Bonvicini et al.,<br />

eds., Preventing Violent Conflict: Issues from the Baltic and the<br />

Caucasus. Baden-Baden: Nomos.<br />

Mendelson, S. E. and Glenn, J.K. (2002) The Power and Limits <strong>of</strong><br />

NGOs: A Critical Look at Building Democracy in Eastern Europe<br />

and Eurasia. New York: Columbia University Press.<br />

Puplampu, K. P. & Tettey, W. J. (2000) State-NGO Relations in an<br />

Era <strong>of</strong> Globalisation: The Implications for Agricultural<br />

Development in Africa. Review <strong>of</strong> African Political Economy,<br />

27(84), 251-273.<br />

Rieff, D. (2002) A Bed for the Night. New York: Simon & Schuster.<br />

Riehl, V. (2001) Who is Ruling in South Sudan? The Role <strong>of</strong> NGOs<br />

in Rebuilding Sociopolitical Order (9). Swenden: Nordiska<br />

Afrikainstitutet.<br />

Stephenson, C. (2005) Non-governmental organizations. In<br />

Burgess G and Burgess H (eds). Beyond Intractability. Conflict<br />

Research Consortium. Boulder: University <strong>of</strong> Colorado.<br />

Stiles, K. (2002) International Support for NGOs in Bangladesh:<br />

Some Unintended Consequences. World Development, 30(5):<br />

835-846.<br />

Terry, F. (2002) Condemned to Repeat: The Paradox <strong>of</strong><br />

Humanitarian Action (Vol. Ithaca): Cornell University Press.<br />

www.ngo.org/ngoinfo/define.html<br />

en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Conflict_resolution<br />

www.unsystem.org/ngls/documents/publications.en/voices.af<br />

rica/number6/vfa6.06.htm<br />

116


7<br />

Zimbabwe's economic empowerment<br />

initiatives: A critical review<br />

Ronald Chipaike, Bindura University <strong>of</strong> Science Education,<br />

Zimbabwe<br />

Abstract<br />

Zimbabwe's empowerment efforts began in the 1980s with the<br />

redistribution <strong>of</strong> land under the willing-buyer-willing-seller<br />

method, which however proved unviable in the long run.<br />

Following on the inability <strong>of</strong> the willing-buyer-willing-seller<br />

strategy to effectively redistribute land, the government<br />

embarked on a fast track land reform programme in 2000 which<br />

redistributed land to a significant number <strong>of</strong> locals. Currently,<br />

the government is championing industrial indigenisation which it<br />

claims will benefit most people. This paper argues that the<br />

problem with all <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe's empowerment initiatives is that<br />

they create wealth for a few and leave out the most deserving<br />

people. This creates conditions for economic and political<br />

instability. The paper holds that the solution to this problem is to<br />

channel funds to the informal sector and small business<br />

enterprises where most <strong>of</strong> the economically vulnerable groups<br />

have found economic refuge.<br />

117


Introduction<br />

The Zimbabwean land reform programme and the current<br />

industrial indigenisation programme have met with mixed<br />

reactions from both the local constituents and the international<br />

community. Initially, the land reform programme was seen by the<br />

United States <strong>of</strong> America (USA) and the members <strong>of</strong> the white<br />

Commonwealth as a flagrant and vindictive violation <strong>of</strong> property<br />

rights which could only be stopped by the imposition <strong>of</strong> punitive<br />

measures on the Mugabe regime; however it has become app<strong>are</strong>nt<br />

that land has been taken for good and it seems these countries <strong>are</strong><br />

beginning to learn to live with that reality. The industrial<br />

indigenisation drive as well has been criticised for the huge<br />

chunks <strong>of</strong> stakes that it forces foreign owned corporations to cede<br />

to black Zimbabweans. The programme, though noble has been<br />

criticised for being introduced in an environment in which the<br />

economy is struggling to stabilise as a result <strong>of</strong> a decade long<br />

recession caused by a host <strong>of</strong> challenges ranging from blatant<br />

corruption and general economic mismanagement by<br />

government <strong>of</strong>ficials to a list <strong>of</strong> restrictive measures put on the<br />

country by the USA, the United Kingdom, Australia and other<br />

countries who <strong>are</strong> supposedly opposed to the land reform<br />

programme and the checkered human rights record <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Mugabe regime since 2000.<br />

The concern is that the law will sc<strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong>f potential investors who<br />

would want to bring the much needed Foreign Direct Investment<br />

(FDI) and force those already operating in Zimbabwe out <strong>of</strong><br />

business as a result <strong>of</strong> the 'injustice' they would have suffered. All<br />

these observations paint a picture <strong>of</strong> a hastily compiled policy<br />

that is inconsistent with the needs <strong>of</strong> an economy struggling for<br />

stability in the interim. However all the talk about the advantages<br />

and disadvantages <strong>of</strong> both the land reform and the industrial<br />

indigenisation drive miss the point that both processes have<br />

yawning loopholes that will contribute to significant political and<br />

economic problems in the near future.<br />

Significant sections <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe's communal <strong>are</strong>as have not<br />

been decongested as a result <strong>of</strong> the land reform programme as<br />

118


was initially envisaged. Yet <strong>are</strong>as bordering their communal <strong>are</strong>as<br />

and others far afield have underutilised or unproductive farms<br />

lying idle. With the effects <strong>of</strong> increasing pressure on the land<br />

pushing them, these landless communities might in the near<br />

future call for a revision <strong>of</strong> the land allocation process so that they<br />

equally benefit. The government through the ministry responsible<br />

should ensure that the recommendations <strong>of</strong> the Utete<br />

commission <strong>of</strong> 2003 and those <strong>of</strong> other independent experts be<br />

implemented to ensure an equitable land reform that benefits all<br />

deserving people.<br />

The industrial indigenisation drive from the beginning assumed<br />

elitist dimensions. With the crafters <strong>of</strong> the law seemingly out <strong>of</strong><br />

touch with the reality on the ground as far as real empowerment is<br />

concerned, the stage was and is set for an elite driven and elite<br />

benefiting programme. An economic empowerment programme<br />

that ignores the unemployed youths both in the urban and the<br />

rural <strong>are</strong>as has various misgivings. Similarly, an empowerment<br />

programme that ignores the economic needs <strong>of</strong> women has<br />

various shortfalls. The youth and women constitute a large<br />

percentage <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe's population, and unfortunately they <strong>are</strong><br />

the most economically unempowered and most politically<br />

exploited groups. The only way to achieve the goals <strong>of</strong> economic<br />

empowerment in Zimbabwe is through availing as much<br />

resources to the informal sector as possible because this is where<br />

some <strong>of</strong> the unemployed youths and women have found economic<br />

refuge. The parcelling out <strong>of</strong> land to the deserving landless people<br />

in the dry and highly populated <strong>are</strong>as <strong>of</strong> the country could also<br />

introduce an element <strong>of</strong> justice into the land reform programme.<br />

This paper therefore seeks to critically review Zimbabwe's<br />

economic indigenisation drive and recommend the appropriate<br />

ways in which the programme can be used for social and<br />

economic justice.<br />

Land reform as economic empowerment<br />

While the concept <strong>of</strong> economic empowerment has various<br />

definitions and accompanying theoretical perspectives, the basic<br />

explanation <strong>of</strong> the phenomenon has to be found in the provision <strong>of</strong><br />

economic capacity to targeted sections <strong>of</strong> the society by either<br />

119


Government or private agencies. This could be done either<br />

through the provision <strong>of</strong> working space (land for farming, or for<br />

embarking on various income generating projects) or the<br />

provision <strong>of</strong> funding together with training on the prudent use <strong>of</strong><br />

such resources for sustainable livelihoods. Any empowerment<br />

initiative must have a target group. The background to<br />

Zimbabwe's economic empowerment history is firmly anchored in<br />

the land reform process that began in the 1980s with the<br />

resettlement <strong>of</strong> about 71 000 landless households (Utete, 2003).<br />

However with the increasing demands for more land by people<br />

especially in overpopulated communal <strong>are</strong>as and the subsequent<br />

forceful occupation <strong>of</strong> both state land and private owned land by<br />

landless peasants, the government embarked on the fast track<br />

th<br />

land reform programme from the 15 <strong>of</strong> July 2000. Though a<br />

variety <strong>of</strong> f<strong>actors</strong> <strong>are</strong> mentioned as having given momentum to the<br />

fast track land reform programme, the basic idea was the<br />

empowerment <strong>of</strong> previously landless people especially in the<br />

communal <strong>are</strong>as where pressure on land was and is still high. The<br />

A1 and the A2 models were aimed at the decongestion <strong>of</strong><br />

communal <strong>are</strong>as and the creation <strong>of</strong> an indigenous group <strong>of</strong> black<br />

commercial farmers respectively.<br />

The controversies <strong>of</strong> land reform in Zimbabwe stem from the<br />

programme's divergent results. In its quest to empower the people<br />

<strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe through land redistribution, the Robert Mugabe led<br />

government in the same process was disempowering the white<br />

community which owned most <strong>of</strong> the farms targeted for land<br />

reform. The white farmers had mostly benefited from historical<br />

patterns in land allocation which mainly benefited the white<br />

community at the expense <strong>of</strong> indigenous blacks. After<br />

disempowering the white community in Zimbabwe through land<br />

seizures and related human rights abuses, punitive measures<br />

were implemented by the USA against the government <strong>of</strong><br />

Zimbabwe through the Zimbabwe Democracy and Economic<br />

Recovery Act (ZIDERA) <strong>of</strong> 2001 (Hondora, 2009) and a host <strong>of</strong><br />

other restrictive measures impacting the government's viability.<br />

The United Kingdom (UK) under Tony Blair and various members<br />

<strong>of</strong> the white Commonwealth also made sure the Mugabe regime<br />

was punished for the land reform programme. It was the talk <strong>of</strong><br />

120


lack <strong>of</strong> respect for property rights that resonated through western<br />

media that attracted the wrath <strong>of</strong> the West on Zimbabwe. Despite<br />

the fact that the UK government at that time (under Tony Blair)<br />

had reneged on commitments by his predecessors to fund Land<br />

reform in Zimbabwe, the whole western block cast a blind eye on<br />

that very important fact and chose to focus on issues that were at<br />

best results <strong>of</strong> their failure to honour their pledges to support the<br />

land reform programme.<br />

The common perceptions or misperceptions peddled by the<br />

British and the USA media and other Western broadcasting<br />

stations is that the land reform is a disastrous failure and did not<br />

achieve the desired results <strong>of</strong> poverty reduction and its<br />

accompanying benefits. Allegations <strong>of</strong> heavy political cronyism,<br />

which could be partly true, <strong>are</strong> advanced with emotion and gusto<br />

to the point <strong>of</strong> a misrepresentation <strong>of</strong> the true picture obtaining.<br />

Figures <strong>are</strong> pr<strong>of</strong>usely quoted detailing how the “land grab” has<br />

negatively impacted on productivity on the farms and has<br />

reduced total agricultural yields annually. On the contrary,<br />

recent studies by the United Kingdom based <strong>Institute</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

Development Studies (IDS) and the African <strong>Institute</strong> <strong>of</strong> Agrarian<br />

Studies (AIAS) have shown that most beneficiaries <strong>of</strong> the land<br />

reform programme were ordinary people and the elites<br />

constituted a small proportion <strong>of</strong> the beneficiaries (Elich, 2011).<br />

The plummet in agricultural productivity in the years<br />

immediately succeeding the fast track land reform though, in a<br />

sense, could be blamed on the latter process, but it is however not<br />

entirely true that it was solely as a result <strong>of</strong> the land reform that<br />

agriculture suffered. <strong>Southern</strong> Africa as a region suffered from<br />

perennial droughts from 2001 to 2005 and the region is also<br />

vulnerable to climate change which can also cause uncertain<br />

rainfall patterns. The black large scale and small holder farmers<br />

proved their worth in the closing stages <strong>of</strong> the decade when<br />

favourable rain patterns were experienced. Agricultural output in<br />

2009 grew by 15% and by 34% in 2010. Smallholder maize<br />

production jumped from 0.57 million tonnes in 2007-2008 to<br />

1.35 million tonnes in 2009-2010. Tobacco production more than<br />

doubled from 2009 (www.ngojobsinafrica.com/). Despite huge<br />

financial and attendant challenges as a result <strong>of</strong> a critical lack <strong>of</strong><br />

121


credit facilities, new farmers in Zimbabwe have shown a lot <strong>of</strong><br />

potential. Government on its own cannot do enough because <strong>of</strong><br />

many other pressing commitments like the need to strengthen<br />

and stabilise the economy after a decade long recession through<br />

industrial development and provision <strong>of</strong> electricity and other<br />

economic prerequisites. The black African farmers, overall, have<br />

shown huge potential and with the requisite support, they can<br />

match or surpass the ability <strong>of</strong> the land's erstwhile owners.<br />

From the foregoing it is app<strong>are</strong>nt that the fast track land reform<br />

programme marked the beginning <strong>of</strong> the first major step towards<br />

the empowerment <strong>of</strong> indigenous Zimbabweans. Though the<br />

process was fraught with political cronyism and could have been<br />

used for the achievement <strong>of</strong> immediate political ends by the<br />

Zimbabwe African National Union Patriotic Front (ZANU-PF) that<br />

cannot take away the fact that a considerable number <strong>of</strong><br />

Zimbabweans benefited from the programme. The table below<br />

shows the number households who <strong>of</strong>ficially benefited from the<br />

fast track land reform programme in the country:<br />

P ro vin<br />

ce<br />

Mi d lan<br />

d s<br />

Ma sv i<br />

ngo<br />

Ma nic<br />

ala nd<br />

Ma t.<br />

South<br />

Ma t.<br />

N o rth<br />

Ma sh.<br />

East<br />

Ma sh.<br />

W es t<br />

Ma sh.<br />

Ce ntr<br />

al<br />

M o d e l A1 M o d el A2 N o . o f<br />

hou sehold s/<br />

b e ne ficia rie s<br />

N o .<br />

o f<br />

fa rm s<br />

H e cta re<br />

s<br />

3 0 6 5 1 3<br />

6 7 2<br />

2 1 1 6 8 6<br />

6 1 2<br />

2 4 6 1 9 5<br />

6 4 4<br />

2 2 6 6 8 3<br />

1 4 0<br />

2 5 8 5 4 3<br />

7 9 3<br />

3 8 2 3 0 2<br />

5 1 1<br />

6 7 0 7 9 2<br />

5 1 3<br />

3 5 3 5 1 3<br />

1 9 5<br />

To tal 2 6 5 2 4 2 3 1<br />

0 8 0<br />

N o . o f<br />

fa r ms<br />

H e cta re<br />

s<br />

1 06 1 8 1<br />

9 6 6<br />

1 70 7 5 3<br />

3 0 0<br />

% Ta k e up<br />

ra te s<br />

A 1 A2 A 1 A 2<br />

1 6<br />

1 69<br />

2 2<br />

6 70<br />

2 2 9 9 0 4 8<br />

7 7 3 9 5 7 9<br />

1 38 7 7 5 3 3 1 1<br />

0 19<br />

4 6 3 9 2 4 2<br />

6 5 1 9 1<br />

6 9 7<br />

8 9 2 3 2 7 1 1 0 0 1 0 0<br />

6 5 1 4 2<br />

5 1 9<br />

9 9 0 1 1 9 1 1 2 0 9 4<br />

3 19 2 5 0<br />

9 3 0<br />

5 68 3 6 9<br />

9 9 5<br />

2 41 2 3 0<br />

8 7 4<br />

1 67 2 2 1 9 8<br />

8 1 4<br />

1 6<br />

7 02<br />

2 7<br />

0 52<br />

1 4<br />

7 56<br />

1 2 7<br />

1 92<br />

Source: Utete Commission Report, Provincial pr<strong>of</strong>iles, 2003. p 39.<br />

122<br />

1 6 4 6 9 3 4 5<br />

2 0 0 3 9 7 5 0<br />

1 6 8 4 8 9 7 3<br />

7 2 6 0 9 7 6 6


From the table above, '…a total <strong>of</strong> 2 652 farms, 4 231 080<br />

hect<strong>are</strong>s in extent, were allocated to A1 model while a total <strong>of</strong><br />

1672 farms, 2 198 814 hect<strong>are</strong>s in extent were allocated to<br />

model A2…A total <strong>of</strong> 127 192 households were settled under<br />

model A1 while a total <strong>of</strong> 7260 beneficiaries were settled under<br />

model A2' (Utete, 2003). Of note in the statistics shown above<br />

is the significant number <strong>of</strong> beneficiaries under the A1 model<br />

which is the category for small holder farmers in the fast track<br />

land reform programme. This could have had an effect <strong>of</strong><br />

decongesting some <strong>of</strong> the communal <strong>are</strong>as in the country from<br />

which the beneficiaries moved. However the problem is that<br />

most <strong>of</strong> the beneficiaries <strong>of</strong> the land reform maintain dual<br />

ownership <strong>of</strong> both their communal homes and their new farm<br />

plots. Hence no meaningful decongestion can occur in such a<br />

scenario. Requisite legal provisions should be implemented to<br />

do away with dual ownership <strong>of</strong> land, cancel out multiple<br />

ownership practices and support the new farmers, especially<br />

those in small scale operations.<br />

The Current Push for Empowerment<br />

The nationalist undercurrents in the land reform programme<br />

have continued to push for the advancement <strong>of</strong> the economic<br />

empowerment agenda in the current period under the industrial<br />

indigenisation drive. While nationalism seems to be out <strong>of</strong> touch<br />

with the current wave <strong>of</strong> globalisation, it is a refuge for countries<br />

suffering from economic injustice as a result <strong>of</strong> restrictions<br />

imposed by those championing globalisation. Nationalist feelings<br />

mostly hatched during the liberation struggle and the period<br />

preceding it (from the Unilateral Declaration <strong>of</strong> Independence<br />

going backwards) have continued to contribute significantly to<br />

the government's policy thrust. The current industrial<br />

indigenisation drive is also driven by very deep-seated feelings <strong>of</strong><br />

economic nationalism which do not seek to put the economy in<br />

the hands <strong>of</strong> government but under the control <strong>of</strong> a local black<br />

bourgeoisie class that will supposedly keep its pr<strong>of</strong>its in the<br />

country for the benefit <strong>of</strong> other sectors. This nationalist element<br />

has gone beyond simply bringing political independence but has<br />

gone further to fulfil Nkrumah's vision <strong>of</strong> a politically and<br />

economically liberated Africa (Nkrumah, 1965). According to the<br />

current indigenisation guidelines, black Zimbabwean business<br />

people should control a 51 percent stake and foreigners should<br />

123


control 49 percent in any business venture established in<br />

Zimbabwe with a minimum capitalization <strong>of</strong> US$500 000. Of<br />

much interest is the fact that though differing and sometimes<br />

conflicting sentiments <strong>are</strong> communicated with regards to<br />

indigenisation by coalition partners in the Government <strong>of</strong><br />

National Unity (GNU), all seem to have embraced the view that<br />

indigenous business people need to take controlling stakes in the<br />

various economic ventures in the form <strong>of</strong> partnerships. For<br />

example, while in Cape Town, addressing guests at a dinner<br />

luncheon hosted to discuss Zimbabwe's future, the Prime<br />

Minister <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe, Mr. Morgan Tsvangirai, mentioned that,<br />

'Across the political divide, citizenship empowerment is a policy<br />

and we <strong>are</strong> committed to ensuring the majority <strong>of</strong> Zimbabweans'<br />

participation in the economy. It's not an expropriation strategy or<br />

a nationalisation policy but it's a voluntary piece <strong>of</strong> legislation'<br />

(Ruzvidzo, 2011). This might be a reflection <strong>of</strong> a common<br />

nationalist or semi-nationalist feeling in Zimbabwe's inclusive<br />

government or is an artificial show <strong>of</strong> a unified approach to policy<br />

when in fact the opposite is true. However the Prime Minister<br />

continued with his defence <strong>of</strong> the indigenisation drive at the same<br />

forum as follows, 'The government can rightfully claim that the<br />

nation has something to contribute. We have mineral resources<br />

which we can exploit for a win-win benefit' (Ruzvidzo, 2011). The<br />

government <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe is hence seeking to make sure that in<br />

the face <strong>of</strong> the debilitating phenomenon <strong>of</strong> the New Scramble for<br />

Africa's resources (Weinstein, 2008), foreign corporations cannot<br />

just exploit the country's vast resources for their own benefit<br />

without benefits to local communities.<br />

Commenting on the current industrial indigenisation thrust in<br />

Zimbabwe, the country's Deputy Prime Minister Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Arthur<br />

Mutambara claimed that:<br />

There is nothing new about Zimbabwe's indigenisation<br />

programme. China has such laws and so <strong>are</strong> many other<br />

countries. What we just need to do is explain our laws<br />

better. Investors must understand that it is in their<br />

interest for Zimbabweans to be empowered and they must<br />

view this as an opportunity and not a problem. When<br />

124


Zimbabweans <strong>are</strong> empowered it means their (foreign<br />

investors) investments <strong>are</strong> secure because if people <strong>are</strong><br />

economically disenfranchised it is no good for business in<br />

the long term…The asset underground has value. Gone<br />

<strong>are</strong> the days when investors could get claims for free.<br />

Zimbabweans <strong>are</strong> no longer satisfied with surviving on<br />

taxes and royalties but they want equity. (Ruzvidzo, 2011)<br />

The need for an indigenous or local component in the country's<br />

economy is therefore an imperative aspect <strong>of</strong> the current and even<br />

<strong>of</strong> the succeeding regimes. Any derogation from this policy thrust<br />

might give rise to political instability in the country in the present<br />

or at any time in the future. Zimbabwe is a peculiar case in terms<br />

<strong>of</strong> empowerment programmes implemented by the government.<br />

Though negative effects will be experienced in the short term, if<br />

properly handled, the empowerment <strong>of</strong> previously disempowered<br />

and unempowered people can ensure both political and economic<br />

stability in the future. The current indigenisation drive, which is<br />

an endogenous approach to economic development, also has an<br />

advantage to the country because it seems to be politically<br />

supported by all or most <strong>of</strong> the parties in the Inclusive<br />

Government. Further, when election time finally comes, no single<br />

party can claim that it pushed the indigenisation drive on its own.<br />

This has the potential <strong>of</strong> levelling out the political play field in a<br />

way that reduces the risk <strong>of</strong> violent political clashes.<br />

Challenges <strong>of</strong> economic empowerment in Zimbabwe<br />

Zimbabwe's economic empowerment initiatives, driven by a<br />

desire to indigenise a significant portion <strong>of</strong> the local economy, do<br />

not only have benefits in their fold but they also have potentially<br />

politically and economically destabilising manifestations. While<br />

in the interim, the political leadership <strong>of</strong> the GNU has been at<br />

pains to present uniform views on indigenisation as a common<br />

front, various inconsistent and conflicting views have cropped up<br />

from various party functionaries, commentaries in the media and<br />

from the technocrats who know the technical aspects <strong>of</strong> such<br />

initiatives and the respective legislations. As already mentioned<br />

the fear is that in the present, the legislation might result in<br />

capital flight and introduce hesitancy in the planning and<br />

125


implementation <strong>of</strong> investment programmes by those willing to do<br />

so. Inconsistent and conflicting statements pertaining to the<br />

industrial indigenisation programme literally leave the potential<br />

investors in the wilderness. However despite all these fears, which<br />

in the long run can be overcome by a well strategised <strong>of</strong>fensive to<br />

explain the programme to the potential investors, the real fear is<br />

that the land reform programme did not benefit some <strong>of</strong> those in<br />

real need <strong>of</strong> land and the current industrial indigenisation drive<br />

will not benefit the most deserving sections <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwean<br />

society.<br />

Land reform<br />

The guiding legislation in the fast track land reform programme<br />

was the Land Acquisition Act <strong>of</strong> 1992 and Constitutional<br />

Amendment Number 16 <strong>of</strong> 2000 which both gave Government the<br />

power to compulsorily acquire land for the purpose <strong>of</strong><br />

redistribution, with the latter putting the responsibility for<br />

compensating white farmers for land acquired by government on<br />

the British government. During the fast track land reform<br />

programme, the following categories <strong>of</strong> land were targeted for<br />

acquisition:<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Derelict and under-utilised land<br />

Land under multiple ownership<br />

Foreign owned land<br />

Land contiguous to communal <strong>are</strong>as.<br />

While the criteria for the compulsory acquisition <strong>of</strong> land outlined<br />

above was the most convenient given the circumstances, it is<br />

bullet point number four that disadvantaged most communities<br />

who live far away from commercial farming <strong>are</strong>as from getting the<br />

land during that phase. Whether the land was derelict and<br />

underutilised, or it was under multiple ownership or it was<br />

foreign owned, it is the communal <strong>are</strong>as surrounding those<br />

commercial farming sites that mostly benefited at the expense <strong>of</strong><br />

those communities far removed from them. The case <strong>of</strong> Buhera<br />

district in Manicaland Province is the most telling. For a district<br />

stretching from the borders <strong>of</strong> Mashonaland East in Chikomba<br />

District to Birchenough Bridge, and without a single farm in its<br />

126


vicinity, a special arrangement was required for the people in that<br />

<strong>are</strong>a so that they could equally benefit from the programme. The<br />

whole district, with an approximate population <strong>of</strong> 284 910 in<br />

2003 ( www.icrizimbabwe.org),<br />

only had 200 households which<br />

benefited from the Fast Track Land Reform programme in<br />

Chikomba district <strong>of</strong> Mashonaland East (Utete, 2003). As a result<br />

<strong>of</strong> this unfortunate situation, no significant decongestion was<br />

witnessed in the District. Presently, the situation in drier parts <strong>of</strong><br />

the district (Buhera South) is getting even more critical. Coupled<br />

with the perennial droughts that ravage the <strong>are</strong>a, population<br />

pressure on the land is increasing with resultant negative<br />

consequences on the environment. The increasing numbers <strong>of</strong><br />

households as a result <strong>of</strong> the youth bulge and early marriages has<br />

dictated that people divide the small portions <strong>of</strong> land that they<br />

have so as to accommodate the new households. This however is<br />

only a short term and a stop gap measure that can only hold in the<br />

interim. As the population continues to grow, even more pressure<br />

will be put on the land and ultimately conflicts might arise as a<br />

result <strong>of</strong> competition for the little pieces <strong>of</strong> land available as well<br />

as other resources.<br />

The problem <strong>of</strong> land shortage is not only found in the southern<br />

part <strong>of</strong> the district but in the north as well. Since the district is 100<br />

percent communal, people had hoped that the government would<br />

come up with a special plan to accommodate them in the<br />

programme. From all the seven districts <strong>of</strong> Manicaland province,<br />

a total 13 000 households benefited from the fast track<br />

programme (Utete, 2003). As already mentioned, Buhera had the<br />

least number <strong>of</strong> beneficiaries; a mere 200 families. In<br />

Mashonaland East province, the same unfortunate situation<br />

seems to have characterised the fortunes <strong>of</strong> Mutoko, Mudzi and<br />

Uzumba Maramba Pfungwe (UMP). These <strong>are</strong>as did not also have<br />

any commercial farms and hence had only negligible numbers <strong>of</strong><br />

beneficiaries, with a combined figure <strong>of</strong> 9000 applicants on the<br />

waiting list (Utete, 2003). As a result, there was no significant<br />

decongestion in these <strong>are</strong>as.<br />

These <strong>are</strong>as <strong>are</strong> certainly not the only places in need <strong>of</strong> land after<br />

the completion <strong>of</strong> the land reform programme, they <strong>are</strong> just a tip <strong>of</strong><br />

127


the ice-berg. Disadvantaged <strong>are</strong>as might need special allocations<br />

in other provinces or districts to ensure an equitable land reform<br />

effort. Poverty levels cannot be expected to decline in such a<br />

situation, and in any case, there actually could be huge income<br />

gaps precipitated by these inequitable land ownership patterns.<br />

These can also be sources <strong>of</strong> conflicts since classes with different<br />

interests will start emerging. Increasing pressure on land is<br />

already forcing most <strong>of</strong> the economically active age groups from<br />

such communal <strong>are</strong>as to flock to the already strained urban <strong>are</strong>as<br />

hoping for better fortunes. However, as things <strong>are</strong> not always rosy<br />

in the urban <strong>are</strong>as because <strong>of</strong> the economic havoc <strong>of</strong> the past<br />

decade, most <strong>of</strong> these desperate men and women turn to crime or<br />

informal sector activities. Urban crime rates increase as well as<br />

the risk <strong>of</strong> contracting HIV/AIDS.<br />

The industrial indigenisation drive<br />

As already alluded to, the industrial indigenisation drive, just like<br />

the land reform programme, has also been received with varying<br />

feelings by different sections <strong>of</strong> both the local and the<br />

international community. The programme, which has an<br />

aspiration <strong>of</strong> a 51 percent indigenous sh<strong>are</strong>holding in most<br />

business ventures in the country, has also provoked much<br />

controversy as much as it has created interest. While to countries<br />

<strong>of</strong> the global north that own and control most <strong>of</strong> the global capital<br />

the move might be an act <strong>of</strong> expropriation and is reminiscent <strong>of</strong><br />

the land reform programme, the political leadership in Zimbabwe<br />

believes this is the only way <strong>of</strong> empowering the indigenous people.<br />

However ideological and other acute political differences have led<br />

to conflicting views and sentiments both in terms <strong>of</strong> approach to<br />

and implementation <strong>of</strong> the programme. And while the move to<br />

indigenise the economy is noble, it can only be commendable as<br />

far as it creates conditions for social and economic justice and<br />

does not end up as another elitist boob. An industrial<br />

indigenisation drive that ignores the needs <strong>of</strong> the vulnerable<br />

groups in society such as the youth, women and minorities might<br />

be self defeating in the long run.<br />

Indigenisation - The Move to economic development in<br />

Zimbabwe?<br />

128


The legal basis <strong>of</strong> the current economic indigenisation agenda is<br />

found in the various Acts and statutory instruments. These<br />

include the Indigenisation and Economic Empowerment Act <strong>of</strong><br />

2007 and Statutory Instrument 21 0f 2010, among others. The<br />

most important provision in the legislation dealing with the<br />

current economic empowerment drive is set out in the Ministry <strong>of</strong><br />

Youth Development, Indigenisation and Empowerment's news<br />

release in the Africa Report:<br />

The programme's investment aspiration is 51%<br />

indigenous sh<strong>are</strong>holding but is not an investment prerequisite<br />

for existing companies; rather, indigenous<br />

sh<strong>are</strong>holding will be attained in phases. The government<br />

will not impose indigenous partners on foreign companies<br />

or businesses hence the indigenisation process does not<br />

entail expropriation or nationalisation <strong>of</strong> companies or<br />

businesses, rather these <strong>are</strong> commercial transactions<br />

(New African).<br />

From an honest perspective, merely looking at the above<br />

sentiments reveals the noble intentions <strong>of</strong> a government<br />

intending to fully thrust its people in the economic driving seat<br />

through means appreciated by all partners. The fact that the<br />

government concedes that the indigenisation <strong>of</strong> the economy<br />

cannot be achieved overnight is also a reflection <strong>of</strong> the<br />

consideration put by the responsible authorities on the need to<br />

stagger the programme for the benefit <strong>of</strong> the still fragile economy.<br />

However this commitment is not matched by the activities<br />

currently taking place on the ground since hurried deadlines for<br />

the submission <strong>of</strong> indigenisation have been published by the<br />

responsible ministry in the papers, provoking much debate and<br />

brewing doubts as to the sincerity <strong>of</strong> the government to establish<br />

the programme as a major driver to economic development in<br />

Zimbabwe. Consequently the government has been criticised for<br />

lacking a clear guiding framework on the implementation <strong>of</strong> the<br />

indigenisation guidelines in the wake <strong>of</strong> hastily instituted<br />

deadlines for the full implementation <strong>of</strong> the programme (Zengeni,<br />

2011). This might be a reflection <strong>of</strong> a serious lack <strong>of</strong> political unity<br />

that destroys the requisite environment for policy discussion and<br />

129


eventual agreement on the implementation <strong>of</strong> agreed policies. In<br />

the current political set up in Zimbabwe policies could be used for<br />

cheap political scores that will count most in the envisaged and<br />

not so remote general elections. Though echoes <strong>of</strong> agreement do<br />

sometimes come out from the corridors <strong>of</strong> the various political<br />

<strong>of</strong>fices, there still remains a visible disagreement between the<br />

parties in the inclusive government on the issue <strong>of</strong> indigenisation.<br />

Political unity is however very crucial when dealing with issues <strong>of</strong><br />

such magnitude, issues which have an impact on the immediate<br />

and future economic fortunes <strong>of</strong> the country.<br />

The Movement for Democratic Change (MDC) led by Prime<br />

Minister Tsvangirai has cautioned that, 'New rules demanding<br />

that at least 51% <strong>of</strong> mining operations should be indigenously<br />

owned have to be c<strong>are</strong>fully managed, lest they frighten away<br />

tentative investors' (The Africa Report, 2011). Further, in a sign<br />

<strong>of</strong> a widening gap in the perceptions <strong>of</strong> both the MDC-T and the<br />

Zimbabwe African National Union Patriotic Front (ZANU PF),<br />

instead <strong>of</strong> giving full support to the indigenisation programme<br />

currently being implemented, the MDC-T unveiled its own<br />

economic development and empowerment plan (Maodza, 2011).<br />

This signals lack <strong>of</strong> the desired political support that the<br />

indigenisation programme desperately desires in this era <strong>of</strong> the<br />

inclusive government. There is also a risk that if MDC-T gets into<br />

power, the current indigenisation programme may be terminated<br />

midway and replaced by the above stated programme. The fear <strong>of</strong><br />

investor flight mentioned above is also sh<strong>are</strong>d by a cross section<br />

<strong>of</strong> the business community who feel that the programme should<br />

not be more political in outlook but should be more technocratic<br />

and investor friendly. To ZANU PF any attempt to derail or delay<br />

the programme using whatever means might not be acceptable<br />

because that would mean continuation <strong>of</strong> colonialism through<br />

invisible hands. However in trying to drive the point home that<br />

neo-colonialism will not be tolerated, ZANU PF has also added to<br />

the confusion bedevilling the current indigenisation process by<br />

way <strong>of</strong> threats that companies originating from countries that<br />

have imposed sanctions on Zimbabwe face the risk <strong>of</strong><br />

expropriation. Whether these <strong>are</strong> empty threats or real threats,<br />

the overall effect is that the potential investor is left pondering on<br />

130


whether to invest or not. Simply put, the indigenisation policy in<br />

Zimbabwe lacks firm political backing and, plagued with<br />

conflicting sentiments from the coalition partners, the<br />

programme might not 'sell' in the international community.<br />

Who benefits?<br />

It is common knowledge that whatever policy the government<br />

comes up with should be intended to benefit the generality <strong>of</strong> the<br />

people in that particular country. Likewise, the intended<br />

beneficiaries <strong>of</strong> the indigenisation drive in Zimbabwe <strong>are</strong> 'the<br />

people'. The policy might be shrouded in controversy and might<br />

also be a victim <strong>of</strong> conflicting agendas <strong>of</strong> the inclusive government<br />

partners but the real aim is to alleviate poverty and raise the<br />

standard <strong>of</strong> living among ordinary Zimbabweans. According to<br />

the Ministry <strong>of</strong> Youth Development, Indigenisation and<br />

Empowerment, 'the programme guarantees participation <strong>of</strong><br />

locals which also safeguards foreign investment' (The African<br />

Report, 2011). It was also envisaged that the policy has a broad<br />

based approach and intends to benefit even the grassroots. On a<br />

general level and without looking <strong>too</strong> deep beyond the stated<br />

interests, the objectives appear very noble indeed.<br />

It is however worth noting that some <strong>of</strong> the envisaged targets <strong>are</strong><br />

rather <strong>too</strong> simplistic and somehow qualify for political election<br />

talk. In Zimbabwe at the present moment, the talk <strong>of</strong> industrial<br />

indigenisation is mostly heard in the circles <strong>of</strong> the well to do,<br />

either in terms <strong>of</strong> educational or economic capability. It is again<br />

mostly the urban dwellers who seem to be privy to the<br />

particularities <strong>of</strong> the indigenisation drive. To most rural dwellers<br />

it is gibberish that comes from the boulevards <strong>of</strong> Har<strong>are</strong>,<br />

Bulawayo, Gweru and other towns. It is the kind <strong>of</strong> talk that<br />

almost <strong>of</strong>ten accompanies election periods but without tangible<br />

benefits to the rural folk. This is where elitism starts. Elitism is<br />

not only a process characterised by domination and control <strong>of</strong><br />

national processes by political or other elites; rather, it is also a<br />

process that categorises people into various classes defined by<br />

economic and social status, <strong>are</strong>a <strong>of</strong> habitation, race and other like<br />

characteristics. For those poor classes whom Frantz Fanon would<br />

call the 'Wretched <strong>of</strong> the Earth' (Fanon, 1982), if they <strong>are</strong> lucky,<br />

131


they <strong>are</strong> simply recipients <strong>of</strong> policies from above, but in the worst<br />

cases (which unfortunately they usually find themselves in) they<br />

<strong>are</strong> not informed and they do not know what would be taking<br />

place. It is therefore prudent that the government embarks on a<br />

programme specifically targeted at informing the people in the<br />

remotest parts <strong>of</strong> the country like Binga, Kanyemba and other<br />

places <strong>of</strong> this indigenisation programme and explain to them how<br />

they might benefit from it, otherwise it might just be one elitist<br />

arrangement meant to benefit the well placed.<br />

When the government alludes to the notion that the grassroots<br />

will benefit from the programme, it is not enough to stop there.<br />

The notion <strong>of</strong> having policies that benefit the grass roots has been<br />

in common parlance for a considerable period in Africa. However<br />

the issue lacks conceptual clarity and the defining characteristic<br />

<strong>of</strong> such statements is their vagueness. For example, the mention<br />

by the Ministry <strong>of</strong> Youth <strong>of</strong> the indigenisation programme<br />

prospectively benefiting the grass roots does not give a clear<br />

picture <strong>of</strong> how this is intended to be achieved when other policies<br />

that came riding on the same gospel failed to help the same<br />

people. Probably the answer to the woes <strong>of</strong> the grassroots this<br />

time around will be found in the envisaged but not widely<br />

publicised Sovereign Wealth Fund (SWF). By definition sovereign<br />

wealth funds <strong>are</strong>:<br />

'Pools <strong>of</strong> money derived from a country's reserves, which<br />

<strong>are</strong> set aside for investment purposes that will benefit the<br />

country's economy and citizens. The funding for a<br />

sovereign wealth fund comes from central bank reserves<br />

that accumulate as a result <strong>of</strong> budget and trade surpluses<br />

and even from revenue generated from the exports <strong>of</strong><br />

natural resources' ( www.investopedia.com).<br />

Assuming that the various indigenisation deals that <strong>are</strong> going to<br />

be struck become pr<strong>of</strong>itable, funds will be set aside for the<br />

development <strong>of</strong> the backward communities in the country. This<br />

might give a respite to the 'grass roots' in the long term. It is<br />

however also worth pointing out that the SWF talk is still head at<br />

meetings <strong>of</strong> a very technical nature and indications <strong>are</strong> that the<br />

132


envisaged fund is an idea still in its gestation stages and it might<br />

be <strong>too</strong> early to talk about its implementation. In a show <strong>of</strong> the<br />

fund's infancy (either as an idea or actual programme), the<br />

ministries <strong>of</strong> finance and economic planning did not include it in<br />

their recent policy reviews. The expectation is that in the current<br />

dispensation, policies should be crafted and implemented from<br />

the same table and anything to suggest the opposite will be a sign<br />

<strong>of</strong> discord in the government. However whatever set up the<br />

government comes up with should also benefit the grass roots,<br />

not merely in talk but in reality.<br />

Besides benefiting the grassroots, it is highly imperative that the<br />

indigenisation drive also benefit small communities in the<br />

country which <strong>are</strong> by definition Zimbabwean. The coloured<br />

community, for example, has not been <strong>too</strong> enthusiastic about the<br />

empowerment projects in the country, from the land reform to the<br />

current industrial indigenisation drive. This indifference is<br />

caused either by a lack <strong>of</strong> a sense <strong>of</strong> belonging by the community<br />

itself or by the lack <strong>of</strong> political will on the part <strong>of</strong> government to<br />

integrate the community and provide it with a sh<strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong> the<br />

national economic cake. Though the Indian community as well<br />

seems reluctant to partake in national programmes because <strong>of</strong><br />

the above mentioned or other reasons, they have at least shown<br />

signs <strong>of</strong> enthusiasm. The government should however ensure the<br />

communities' effective integration into national empowerment<br />

programmes to ensure that every Zimbabwean benefits. The<br />

danger is that if such communities <strong>are</strong> continuously neglected<br />

the nation building project in the country would eventually fail to<br />

achieve goals <strong>of</strong> social justice and equality among the people.<br />

The real fear<br />

The real fear that hangs on the minds <strong>of</strong> many a critical thinker is<br />

that those who benefited most from the land reform programme<br />

<strong>are</strong> the same people who <strong>are</strong> destined to benefit again from the<br />

current phase <strong>of</strong> empowerment. There have been unproven<br />

revelations that mostly senior <strong>of</strong>ficials in government<br />

departments amassed more than one farm in the prime farming<br />

<strong>are</strong>as <strong>of</strong> the country during the fast track land reform programme.<br />

Assuming these allegations <strong>are</strong> true, it is highly imperative that<br />

133


the government embarks on a nationwide land audit to ensure the<br />

equitable distribution <strong>of</strong> land.<br />

Multiple farm ownership increases the rate <strong>of</strong> inefficiency and<br />

reduces production. It actually defeats the purpose <strong>of</strong> land reform<br />

since land is transferred from a white bourgeoisie class to a black<br />

bourgeoisie class that is not different from the white class in<br />

terms <strong>of</strong> multiple property ownership and the attendant<br />

exploitation <strong>of</strong> other classes. From the elitist inclinations <strong>of</strong> the<br />

current empowerment programme, those who benefited from the<br />

land reform programme will certainly benefit again from the<br />

former since they already have the capital or the connections to<br />

get into partnerships with foreigners in the various business<br />

ventures earmarked for indigenisation. The convergence <strong>of</strong> such<br />

streams <strong>of</strong> wealth on the same group <strong>of</strong> people creates a<br />

comprador class that is super wealthy and is more in tandem with<br />

the interests <strong>of</strong> Western capital than with social justice. The<br />

country could be heading into this unfortunate situation if<br />

corrective measures <strong>are</strong> not implemented in the current<br />

empowerment phase. The danger is however that the scenario<br />

might bring both political and economic instability in the form <strong>of</strong><br />

class conflicts, with the super wealthy bourgeoisie class using all<br />

its influence and power to protect its class interests. This class<br />

will almost <strong>of</strong>ten try to be in power or put its proxies in power to<br />

ensure the security <strong>of</strong> its wealth. However the poorer masses,<br />

both landless and unempowered in any form, might challenge the<br />

status quo in violent ways that can prove disastrous to both<br />

society and the economy (probably a fourth Chimurenga). The call<br />

for economic and social justice should hence start with a revisit <strong>of</strong><br />

the land reform programme and end by ensuring that even the<br />

lowest person benefits from the current economic indigenisation<br />

process.<br />

The governor <strong>of</strong> the Reserve Bank <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe (RBZ), Gideon<br />

Gono has warned that:<br />

'This law must not be used to multiply pockets <strong>of</strong><br />

inefficiency in as far as utilisation <strong>of</strong> national resources<br />

and opportunities <strong>of</strong> the country is concerned…For<br />

134


example, where an individual has benefited from the<br />

historic Land Reform Programme, and was allocated<br />

farm(s) which they <strong>are</strong> not making full use <strong>of</strong>, those people<br />

in our view, should not be allowed to go and multiply that<br />

failure into other sectors such as mining, manufacturing<br />

and many others…' (Muronzi, 2011).<br />

Gono's observation is as telling as it is accurate. Non performers<br />

should not be included in the current empowerment drive<br />

together with those who substantially benefited from the land<br />

reform programme. Instead new blood should be injected into the<br />

economic system to ensure efficiency and economic justice. It<br />

should be broad based, touching the grass roots people, the<br />

youths, women, the elderly and the vulnerable, including special<br />

needs groups such as the disabled.<br />

An empowerment policy that ignores the needs <strong>of</strong> the above<br />

mentioned groups cannot be described as such. However the<br />

handicap in the current indigenisation process is that it is vague<br />

in its pronouncements on benefits to the grassroots. There is no<br />

clearly laid out plan for the inclusion <strong>of</strong> vulnerable groups in<br />

society. There is a real fear that this policy might end up as<br />

another electioneering mechanism which ends up only benefiting<br />

those who <strong>are</strong> vocal in its gestation and implementation.<br />

Communities in mining <strong>are</strong>as might also end up benefiting more<br />

than those who <strong>are</strong> located in non mining <strong>are</strong>as.<br />

Conclusions and recommendations<br />

Zimbabwe is a country that has taken several strides towards<br />

citizen empowerment. However most <strong>of</strong> the empowerment policies<br />

have either been marred with controversy or they have not<br />

benefited a substantial number <strong>of</strong> the intended beneficiaries. The<br />

land reform programme and the current industrial indigenisation<br />

programme <strong>are</strong> the hallmark <strong>of</strong> economic empowerment in<br />

Zimbabwe. While the land reform programme has been<br />

completed, industrial indigenisation is preparing for take<strong>of</strong>f. The<br />

land reform however could not cater for other desperately<br />

deserving communal dwellers as the example <strong>of</strong> Buhera<br />

indicated. This is despite the fact that there <strong>are</strong> cases <strong>of</strong> multiple<br />

135


farm ownership in the country. The industrial indigenisation<br />

agenda also has the objective <strong>of</strong> economically empowering<br />

Zimbabweans; however, the policy is vague as far as the<br />

participation <strong>of</strong> the grass roots is concerned. The risk is that the<br />

policy might only benefit the politically connected and those<br />

already in business.<br />

The real fear <strong>of</strong> the economic empowerment drive in Zimbabwe is<br />

that those who benefited most from the land reform programme<br />

<strong>are</strong> the ones who will also benefit from the industrial<br />

indigenisation drive. This creates a megalomaniac class that will<br />

certainly protect its interests through hook and crook to the<br />

detriment <strong>of</strong> other classes in society. This introduces conditions<br />

for political and economic instability. It is therefore prudent that<br />

the government should ensure that all empowerment<br />

programmes create conditions for economic and social justice.<br />

This can be done through the following ways:<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Immediate institution <strong>of</strong> an impartial land audit that would<br />

release more land to those who did not benefit from the<br />

land reform programme. The auditors should either be a<br />

private firm or a hybrid team <strong>of</strong> government and private<br />

agencies.<br />

Redistribution <strong>of</strong> unproductive land to deserving people,<br />

especially the unemployed youths and women.<br />

Governmental support for informal sector activities-this is<br />

a real form <strong>of</strong> empowerment.<br />

Government should put in place mechanisms that allow<br />

those who did not benefit from other empowerment<br />

programmes to benefit from the current indigenisation<br />

drive.<br />

Broad based citizen empowerment should be based on the<br />

equality <strong>of</strong> the country's peoples in terms <strong>of</strong> access to<br />

economic opportunities. Minority populations should not<br />

be ignored.<br />

Policies should be futuristic in perspective and should<br />

have the political support <strong>of</strong> every party in the Inclusive<br />

Government.<br />

The indigenisation policy should aim at balancing the need<br />

136


for citizenship empowerment and the need to create lasting<br />

beneficial relationships with investors. Clarity is needed in<br />

policies.<br />

The Ministry <strong>of</strong> Youth Development should ensure that the<br />

Youth Development Fund is transp<strong>are</strong>ntly and widely<br />

distributed in order to benefit youths in all the provinces <strong>of</strong><br />

the country.<br />

References<br />

Elich, Gregory. (2001) 'Challenging Western Distortions about<br />

Zimbabwe's Land reform', global research, February 21,<br />

2011> www.globalresearch.ca,<br />

accessed 20 May, 2011.<br />

Fanon, F. (1982) The wretched <strong>of</strong> the earth, Penguin, Middlesex.<br />

Hondora. (2009) Tawanda. 'Economic sanctions undermine<br />

Zimbabwe's economy', newzimbabwe.com, Thursday, November<br />

12, 2009.<br />

Maodza, Takunda. (2011) 'MDC-T slams empowerment', The<br />

Herald (online), October 17, 2011.<br />

Masawi, Tirivaviri. (2011) The new scramble' The <strong>Southern</strong> Times<br />

(online), 27 May 2011.<br />

Muronzi, Chris. (2011) 'Indigenisation must not multiply<br />

failures', The Zimbabwe Independent, August 5 to 11, 2011.<br />

Nkrumah, K. (1965) Neo-colonialism: The last stage <strong>of</strong><br />

imperialism, International Publishers, New York.<br />

Ruzvidzo, Victoria. (2011) 'Government committed to<br />

indigenisation: PM', The Herald (online), May 5, 2011.<br />

The Africa Report, August-September 2011 edition.<br />

Utete Land Review Commission Report, 2003<br />

Weinstein, L. (2011) 'The New Scramble for Africa' The<br />

International Socialist Review, Issue 60, July-August<br />

2008,


8<br />

Community-driven conflict resolution:<br />

The abunzi mediators in Rwanda<br />

Dr. Martha Mutisi, African Centre for the Constructive Resolution<br />

<strong>of</strong> Disputes (ACCORD), South Africa.<br />

Abstract<br />

This paper examines a Rwandan traditional dispute resolution<br />

and justice systems known as abunzi, paying special attention to<br />

its role in community-driven peace-building. The abunzi or local<br />

level mediation is part <strong>of</strong> the Rwandan justice and conflict<br />

resolution system, engrained in the rubric <strong>of</strong> restorative justice<br />

as it helps Rwandan people to address their conflicts without<br />

resorting to litigation and other retributive approaches. The<br />

paper highlights in detail how the reincarnation <strong>of</strong> the abunzi<br />

following the genocide in Rwanda has helped the state to<br />

decentralize justice and empower local community with the<br />

capacity to resolve their disputes without the challenges<br />

associated with modern justice systems. In addition, the paper<br />

demonstrates that the abunzi system, by bringing together<br />

community members in a forum <strong>of</strong> dialogue and resolution, has<br />

become part <strong>of</strong> the repertoire <strong>of</strong> social healing processes and<br />

rituals in Rwanda. Despite these benefits, the paper is wary <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>too</strong> much state oversight in the abunzi processes, and cautions <strong>of</strong><br />

the possibility <strong>of</strong> abunzi becoming just another state-mandated<br />

mediation whose ultimate result could be a dramaturgical<br />

representation <strong>of</strong> reconciliation and community building. For<br />

true community ownership <strong>of</strong> justice, the paper advocates<br />

diminished state interference in the affairs and processes <strong>of</strong> the<br />

abunzi.<br />

138


Introduction<br />

As Rwanda continues with its post-conflict reconstruction and<br />

quest for sustainable peace, the country has to grapple with the<br />

reality that conflict is an inevitable and permanent feature <strong>of</strong><br />

social reality. As such, the Rwandan government passed the<br />

Organic Law (No. 31/2006) which recognizes the role <strong>of</strong> abunzi or<br />

local mediators in conflict resolution. The abunzi is a community<br />

based organ comprising <strong>of</strong> local mediators who <strong>are</strong> chosen on the<br />

basis <strong>of</strong> their integrity to intervene in local disputes. The abunzi<br />

system was popularised in the post-2000 era by the Rwandan<br />

government as a way <strong>of</strong> decentralising justice, making it<br />

affordable and accessible. Before seeking justice in local courts,<br />

mediation by abunzi is obligatory for local level disputes, criminal<br />

cases and civil cases whose property value is below 3 million<br />

Rwandese francs (equivalent to US$2 500).<br />

The relevance <strong>of</strong> traditional methods and institutions <strong>of</strong> conflict<br />

resolution is now slowly gaining an audience among policy<br />

makers and practitioners <strong>of</strong> conflict resolution. This reality has<br />

spurned this paper's focus on the traditional institution known as<br />

the abunzi in Rwanda. For the purpose <strong>of</strong> this paper, traditional<br />

institutions <strong>of</strong> conflict resolution <strong>are</strong> defined as those that “have<br />

been practiced for an extended period and have evolved within<br />

African societies rather than being the product <strong>of</strong> external<br />

importation” (Zartman, 2000:7). These institutions <strong>are</strong> rooted in<br />

the culture and history <strong>of</strong> African societies, and <strong>are</strong> ingrained in<br />

the socio-political and economic environment <strong>of</strong> communities.<br />

Such institutions have developed independently in the context <strong>of</strong><br />

pre-modern societal structures and have been practised in that<br />

context over a considerable period <strong>of</strong> time. This paper analyses<br />

how the abunzi mediators <strong>are</strong> part <strong>of</strong> the Rwandan local<br />

governance and conflict resolution system, and further conceives<br />

this institution as a restorative mechanism that helps Rwandese<br />

people to address their conflicts without resorting to litigation and<br />

other retributive approaches.<br />

Post-conflict reconstruction and peace-building in Rwanda<br />

In 1994, Rwanda experienced a genocide which killed<br />

139


approximately 800,000 Rwandans and left many scars in<br />

Rwandan society, including displacement as many Rwandans<br />

were forced to live as refugees in neighbouring countries and<br />

outside the African continent. Seventeen years after the<br />

1994genocide, Rwanda can be considered as having embarked<br />

on a largely grandiose post-conflict reconstruction and healing<br />

process. The efforts towards healing and reconciliation <strong>are</strong><br />

ongoing and they <strong>are</strong> largely ge<strong>are</strong>d toward rebuilding trust<br />

among the Rwandans. The abunzi mediators epitomize the<br />

Rwandan government's efforts towards institutionalizing conflict<br />

resolution and justice at the local level. The abunzi exist in the<br />

context <strong>of</strong> other local initiatives for conflict resolution and<br />

transitional justice including the gacaca courts, which have been<br />

hailed as having paved way for accountability by trying<br />

approximately 1.5 million cases <strong>of</strong> genocide. With the conclusion<br />

<strong>of</strong> gacaca court hearings in 2010, the Rwandan government has<br />

had to institutionalize traditional methods <strong>of</strong> conflict resolution<br />

in its legal system to ensure that communities remain<br />

empowered to address their problems before resorting to the<br />

formal court system. This has been made possible through the<br />

promotion <strong>of</strong> various endogenous systems including the abunzi,<br />

a mechanism for mediation. Unlike the gacaca courts which were<br />

specifically mandated to try cases <strong>of</strong> genocide which were<br />

committed from October 1990 to 31 December 1994, abunzi<br />

mediators deal with smaller local disputes between neighbours<br />

and fellow community members.<br />

Anatomy <strong>of</strong> the abunzi<br />

The abunzi is an indigenous system which existed in Rwanda<br />

before colonialism. Their objective is to unite two parties who<br />

have a disagreement. The abunzi can be paralleled with similar<br />

traditional dispute resolution systems in other parts <strong>of</strong> Africa,<br />

including the kogtla in Botswana, the Bashingantahe in Burundi<br />

and the d<strong>are</strong> in Zimbabwe. All these institutions essentially exist<br />

within a particular cultural context for dealing with disputes.<br />

The abunzi (which literally means 'bringing two people together<br />

to talk') <strong>are</strong> not necessarily the first or the last institution to<br />

attempt to resolve a dispute between parties. In some cases,<br />

parties go to the abunzi when resolution at the family level,<br />

140


through the inama y'umuryango or the village level, namely the<br />

umudugudu (the institution <strong>of</strong> governance and conflict<br />

resolution at that level) has failed to adequately resolve the<br />

dispute. However, <strong>of</strong> the institutions that resolve disputes<br />

locally, the abunzi is the only one whose formal, statutory<br />

mandate is dispute resolution through mediation. Mandated by<br />

the Constitution and the Organic Law (No. 31/2006) on<br />

Mediation Committees, the abunzi is defined as “an organ meant<br />

for providing a framework <strong>of</strong> obligatory mediation prior to<br />

submission <strong>of</strong> a case before the first degree courts hearing cases<br />

referred to in articles 8 and 9 <strong>of</strong> this organic law.” In essence, the<br />

provisions <strong>of</strong> the Organic Law <strong>are</strong> such that the formal courts act<br />

as an appellate court and will not consider a dispute unless the<br />

abunzi has first considered and ruled on the dispute, especially if<br />

the dispute's property value is below 3 million Rwandese francs.<br />

The abunzi mediators exit mainly at cell level, although the<br />

mediation appellate is found at the sector level. Article 2 <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Organic Law (2010) spells out two types <strong>of</strong> abunzi Mediation<br />

Committees, namely Mediation Committee whose jurisdiction is<br />

at the cell level and the abunzi Appeal Mediation Committee<br />

whose jurisdiction is the Sector level. Formally situated under<br />

the Ministry <strong>of</strong> Justice (MINIJUST) with the Ministry <strong>of</strong> Local<br />

Government (MINALOC) providing administrative oversight, the<br />

abunzi comprises <strong>of</strong> 12 volunteers (plus three substitutes), all <strong>of</strong><br />

whom must be residents <strong>of</strong> the cell. Every two years each village<br />

elects fifteen new abunzi who will constitute a committee. The<br />

Organic Law (2006, 2008 and 2010) spells out that abunzi<br />

members must not hold any other government administrative<br />

position in the community at the time they serve as mediators.<br />

The Abunzi committee is headed by a 'Bureau' comprising the<br />

President, Vice-President and Secretary. The Presidents and<br />

Vice-Presidents <strong>are</strong> elected by the Abunzi Committees and the<br />

Secretary <strong>of</strong> the Abunzi is also the Secretary <strong>of</strong> the Cell. In<br />

addition, the Rwandan constitution underscores that any<br />

institution <strong>of</strong> governance, including the abunzi must comprise at<br />

least 30 percent women. Abunzi members, just like their<br />

counterparts, the inyangamugayo in the gacaca courts <strong>are</strong><br />

expected to be “persons <strong>of</strong> integrity who <strong>are</strong> acknowledged for<br />

141


their mediation skills.” The cell council elects the abunzi whose<br />

members serve a two-year term, which is renewable. The system<br />

<strong>of</strong> re-election is designed to give all members <strong>of</strong> the community an<br />

opportunity to serve on the abunzi as well as prevent<br />

complacence, bias and corruption. When it comes to the process<br />

<strong>of</strong> mediation, three abunzi mediators hear and resolve the<br />

dispute. As such, at the beginning <strong>of</strong> the first session, each party<br />

is requested to choose one mediator from the twelve available at<br />

the cell level. The third mediator is mutually chosen by the two<br />

selected abunzi, and hence the panel is thus established.<br />

Before assuming their responsibilities, each abunzi mediator<br />

must take an oath <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>fice in front <strong>of</strong> the population and the cell<br />

coordinator, which includes swearing to “observe the<br />

Constitution and other laws” and to “consciously fulfil my duties<br />

<strong>of</strong> representing the Rwandan people without any discrimination<br />

whatsoever, and “promote respect for the freedoms and<br />

fundamental rights <strong>of</strong> the human being and safeguard the<br />

interests <strong>of</strong> the Rwandan people.” In the oath, the mediator<br />

acknowledges that for failure to honour the oath, “may I face the<br />

rigors <strong>of</strong> the law.” The Organic Law mandates that the abunzi<br />

makes decisions consistent with the law: “To settle the conflict<br />

submitted to them, the Mediators shall seek first to conciliate the<br />

two parties. In case <strong>of</strong> non-conciliation, they take decision in all<br />

honesty and in accordance with the laws and place's custom,<br />

provided it is not contrary to the written law.” As with the gacaca<br />

courts, the abunzi function according to codified laws and<br />

established procedures; although their decisions <strong>are</strong> still <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

inspired by custom. The abunzi encourage disputing parties to<br />

reach a mutually satisfying agreement, but they will issue a<br />

binding decision if need be.<br />

More than 30 000 abunzi mediators operate in Rwanda at the cell<br />

level. The abunzi have a broad jurisdiction which ranges from<br />

civil disputes to criminal cases. The abunzi mediate over civil<br />

disputes related to land and other immovable assets whose value<br />

does not exceed three million Rwandan francs and defamation.<br />

The abunzi also settle cases involving immovable property and<br />

assets such as cattle whose value does not exceed one million<br />

142


Rwandan francs. Other cases that abunzi mediators <strong>are</strong><br />

mandated to deal with include civil cases such as those involving<br />

breach <strong>of</strong> contract where the value <strong>of</strong> the matter at issue does not<br />

exceed one million Rwandan francs. In addition, the abunzi also<br />

mediate upon family cases, including paternity, matrimonial<br />

inheritance and succession issues when the matter at issue does<br />

not exceed three million Rwandan francs. The abunzi also deal<br />

with business and labour cases, including breach <strong>of</strong> commercial<br />

and labour contracts as well as insurance and commercial<br />

contractual obligations in which case the maximum amount is<br />

100,000 Rwandan francs. In this latter <strong>are</strong>a, the abunzi system is<br />

similar to the informal justice system in Burundi called the<br />

Bashingantahe, which is used mostly for property disputes,<br />

which form up to 70 percent <strong>of</strong> legal cases in Burundi.<br />

The abunzi also has jurisdiction over some criminal cases,<br />

including some land-related matters such as boundary disputes,<br />

cases <strong>of</strong> damage to crops and theft where the value does not<br />

exceed three million Rwandan francs. Cases <strong>of</strong> larceny and<br />

extortion committed between members <strong>of</strong> same family, killing or<br />

wounding without intent <strong>are</strong> also presented to the abunzi as long<br />

as the matter at issue should not exceed three million Rwandan<br />

francs. However, in terms <strong>of</strong> geographical jurisdiction, the abunzi<br />

can only mediate on disputes that involve persons from their<br />

sector. Currently, the Organic Law prevents cross-sector<br />

mediation. In essence, the court does not provide for the abunzi<br />

to mediate in cases involving persons from their sector and a<br />

person from another sector. As soon as an outsider is involved,<br />

the case is referred to a formal court.<br />

Theoretical perspective for comprehending the abunzi<br />

Decentralisation thesis<br />

Simply defined, decentralisation is the transfer <strong>of</strong> public<br />

authority, resources, and personnel from the national level to<br />

sub-national jurisdictions (Ndengwa, 2002). Decentralisation is<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten discussed alongside devolution, which also refers to the<br />

transfer <strong>of</strong> political power from central government to the local<br />

authorities and communities (Kauzya, 2007). Decentralisation as<br />

a concept and practice is informed by the dependency theory as<br />

143


well as centre-periphery thesis which argues that <strong>too</strong> much power<br />

in the centre is detrimental to the development <strong>of</strong> the periphery.<br />

However, the nature and strategies <strong>of</strong> decentralization <strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

guided by the history and socio-political needs <strong>of</strong> that particular<br />

country. In Rwanda, decentralization was informed by the need to<br />

“provide a structural arrangement for the government and people<br />

<strong>of</strong> Rwanda to fight poverty at close-range, and to enhance their<br />

reconciliation via empowerment <strong>of</strong> local populations” (MINALOC<br />

Decentralisation Policy, May 2000). Through the National<br />

Decentralisation Policy, the government <strong>of</strong> Rwanda has been<br />

engaged in decentralization efforts that seek to bring development<br />

to the grassroots communities by enabling their participation in<br />

critical processes.<br />

The abunzi <strong>are</strong> part <strong>of</strong> the Rwandan government's repertoire <strong>of</strong><br />

initiatives designed to make justice available to citizens at every<br />

level. In 2003, the Constitution <strong>of</strong> Rwanda adopted a broader<br />

nationwide project <strong>of</strong> decentralization, hence the setting up <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Ministry <strong>of</strong> Local Government (MINALOC). The objective <strong>of</strong><br />

decentralization was to allow citizens to “participate in the<br />

planning and management <strong>of</strong> their development process”<br />

(Ministry <strong>of</strong> Local Government, 2008). Decentralization is a<br />

central theme in Rwanda's broader development goals and it is<br />

flaunted by several government departments including MINALO,<br />

Ministry <strong>of</strong> Finance (MINICOFIN) and Ministry <strong>of</strong> Justice<br />

(MINIJUST). In fact, Rwanda's Vision 2020 strategic plan is<br />

themed, “Community Driven Development” in pursuit <strong>of</strong> the<br />

decentralization theme. Furthermore, the government <strong>of</strong> Rwanda<br />

advances the decentralization <strong>of</strong> justice thesis based on the<br />

assumption that this will enhance good governance in Rwanda<br />

through the emphasis on local autonomy, collective action, and<br />

bottom-up decision making. In the quest for decentralization and<br />

dispersion <strong>of</strong> government's administrative functions to the local<br />

level, the government <strong>of</strong> Rwanda created 30 administrative<br />

districts which were sub-divided into 416 sectors, which were<br />

further sub-divided into 2 148 cells. These structures <strong>are</strong> meant<br />

to enhance service delivery as well as facilitate the involvement <strong>of</strong><br />

communities in development and decision making, and<br />

ultimately improve governance.<br />

144


Lederach (1997) also discusses the importance <strong>of</strong> grassroots<br />

<strong>actors</strong> in peace-building, a theme that is reminiscent <strong>of</strong> the<br />

decentralization thesis. Lederach underscores that peacebuilding<br />

should have space for diverse <strong>actors</strong>, from the state to<br />

civil society and local community members, and advocates<br />

grassroots peace0building instead <strong>of</strong> state-centric peacebuilding.<br />

Lederach emphasizes the role <strong>of</strong> grassroots <strong>actors</strong> and<br />

members <strong>of</strong> local communities in peace-building, arguing that<br />

they not only experience the day-to-day impact <strong>of</strong> conflict, but <strong>are</strong><br />

also best positioned to resolve that conflict because they <strong>are</strong><br />

aw<strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong> their environment and the needs <strong>of</strong> the community.<br />

Using this line <strong>of</strong> thinking, one could conceive <strong>of</strong> the abunzi as<br />

grassroots <strong>actors</strong> in peace-building as they actively play<br />

prominent roles in resolving conflicts at the local level.<br />

The abunzi <strong>are</strong> not the only institution <strong>of</strong> local justice that has<br />

been mandated by the Rwandan government to decentralize<br />

justice. In fact, the abunzi system exists amidst a myriad <strong>of</strong> other<br />

decentralization initiatives <strong>of</strong> justice including the gacaca,<br />

ingando, nyumba kumi, umudugudu as well as other fairly<br />

modern systems <strong>of</strong> justice. The government's major initiative to<br />

decentralise the justice system and to provide advice and support<br />

at the community level, is existent through the establishment <strong>of</strong><br />

Access to Justice Office (MAJ) in every district throughout the<br />

country. Interestingly, although the local institution <strong>of</strong> abunzi<br />

can be explained by the decentralization thesis, it is inevitable to<br />

recognize that although the government <strong>of</strong> Rwanda has<br />

decentralized administrative and governance structures at the<br />

local level, it has not fully devolved power. Critics posit that the<br />

decentralization <strong>of</strong> the law is just a means by the Rwandan<br />

government to extend its authoritarian control to the grassroots<br />

locales, hence the concept <strong>of</strong> 'lawf<strong>are</strong>' (Chakravarty, 2009;<br />

Thomson and Nagy, 2010). Through decentralized structures,<br />

government is able to keep vigilance over everyday activities,<br />

looking for signs <strong>of</strong> dissent.<br />

Insight into abunzi justice<br />

Abunzi: Opportunities for sustainable conflict resolution and<br />

145


justice<br />

In the post-genocide era, the government <strong>of</strong> Rwanda has sought to<br />

reform the justice system and institutionalise local institutions <strong>of</strong><br />

conflict resolution. The abunzi system is in accordance with one<br />

<strong>of</strong> the goals <strong>of</strong> the Rwanda Ministry <strong>of</strong> Justice (MINIJUST), which<br />

is to promote transp<strong>are</strong>ncy, accountability, mediation, unity and<br />

reinforcing reconciliation mechanisms as well as maintenance <strong>of</strong><br />

law and order. Since the abunzi <strong>are</strong> lay mediators who live in the<br />

community, they <strong>are</strong> therefore accessible to the people and<br />

understand the conflict dynamics better. As such, the abunzi <strong>are</strong><br />

well perceived by the Rwandan population. According to the<br />

2010 Citizen Report Cards (CRC) survey conducted by the<br />

Rwanda Governance Advisory Council (RGAC), the abunzi<br />

Mediation committees came as the first appreciated dispute<br />

resolution instrument in comparison with other mechanisms.<br />

Citizens felt that the abunzi process allows for easy access to<br />

justice. The survey by RGAC reveals that 81.6 % respondents<br />

were satisfied with the service delivery <strong>of</strong> the Mediation<br />

Committees in resolving their disputes, comp<strong>are</strong>d to the 63.4 %<br />

satisfaction rate with formal courts and 18.4% satisfaction with<br />

the Access Justice Bureaus.<br />

Land disputes <strong>are</strong> the most common cases that <strong>are</strong> brought<br />

before the abunzi, which clearly reflects how land is important to<br />

Rwandan people, as close to 90% <strong>of</strong> Rwandans depend on<br />

agriculture for livelihood. Land disputes in Rwanda <strong>are</strong><br />

compounded by the political changes that occurred after the 1994<br />

genocide, especially in the light <strong>of</strong> past Tutsi refugees coming<br />

back to Rwanda following the RPF victory. Conflicts between<br />

returnees and old inhabitants <strong>of</strong> land <strong>are</strong> common, and the<br />

conflict can be ethnicised since returnees <strong>are</strong> usually Tutsis while<br />

old inhabitants <strong>are</strong> usually Hutus. However, government has<br />

instituted a policy that obligates land sharing with returnees,<br />

although this does not necessarily prevent conflict outbreaks over<br />

land. The overwhelming cases <strong>of</strong> land disputes that <strong>are</strong> presented<br />

to the abunzi <strong>of</strong>ten involve women's claims to land, which <strong>are</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong>ten complicated by intricate issues such as poverty, patriarchy,<br />

polygamy, inheritance, divorce and un<strong>of</strong>ficial marriages. In<br />

addition, the introduction <strong>of</strong> new laws protecting women's right to<br />

146


land seem to have increased the number <strong>of</strong> land conflicts among<br />

families. A study on local resolution <strong>of</strong> land disputes by RCN<br />

Justice and Democratie revealed that the abunzi mediators have<br />

played a prominent role in resolving land disputes thereby<br />

relieving the over-burdened court system. Speaking after a<br />

training session <strong>of</strong> the abunzi in January 2011, a representative<br />

from the Ministry <strong>of</strong> Justice said this about the advantages <strong>of</strong><br />

using the abunzi approach to justice: “The mediation committee<br />

is a strong pillar <strong>of</strong> conflict resolution which will deal with social<br />

conflicts regarding land, gender violence and abuse <strong>of</strong> child rights<br />

in rural community. Use the skills acquired to help the others<br />

engage into productive ventures other than wasting time in legal<br />

battles” (AllAfrica.com, 24 January 2011).<br />

In addition, the abunzi system in Rwanda has the capacity to<br />

overcome a state-centric perspective in conflict resolution and<br />

justice delivery. The abunzi approach encourages positive-sum<br />

thinking and ultimately peaceful solutions. This means the cases<br />

<strong>are</strong> resolved in a shorter period as there is limited room for the<br />

conflict to become intractable. Even in cases where the mediator<br />

decisions <strong>are</strong> appealed by disputants, in most cases the formal<br />

courts follow the recommendations <strong>of</strong> the abunzi since they <strong>are</strong><br />

considered to be credible. Ultimately, this reduces costs<br />

associated with the formal justice system. Even though the<br />

prevention from formal courts is <strong>of</strong>ten framed as beneficial and<br />

less costly, Nader (2008) cautions that alternative forms <strong>of</strong><br />

dispute resolution <strong>are</strong> actually marginalizing to the poor,<br />

especially if they <strong>are</strong> mandatory. Doughty (2011) asserts that in<br />

Rwanda, the abunzi system has ultimately excluded poor, rural<br />

and uneducated peasants from accessing the formal justice<br />

system, while the urban elites <strong>are</strong> the only ones privileged enough<br />

to make use <strong>of</strong> this system.<br />

However, considering the pressure on the Rwandan modern<br />

courts, it is perhaps not far-fetched to conclude that the<br />

institution <strong>of</strong> abunzi, although not perfect, at least allows people<br />

to access justice timely. If the modern courts were operating alone<br />

without the assistance <strong>of</strong> these decentralized legal forums, it is<br />

highly likely that many Rwandans would have been completely<br />

147


marginalized and disenfranchised from the formal justice system.<br />

In Rwanda, despite its strong presence and control on the<br />

citizenry, the state realizes that it is app<strong>are</strong>ntly not the only actor<br />

in socio-political processes, but that it can make use <strong>of</strong> a number<br />

<strong>of</strong> 'political orders' to provide governance and regulate processes<br />

<strong>of</strong> conflict management. Like the gacaca courts, abunzi<br />

mediation appears to have contributed to the decongestion <strong>of</strong> the<br />

formal courts as most civil suits and crimes that fall under three<br />

(3) million francs will be resolved at the local level. First, some<br />

disputes <strong>are</strong> <strong>too</strong> trivial for formal courts' attention, hence the<br />

abunzi <strong>are</strong> mandated to deal with such disputes. Statistical<br />

reports on the Ministry <strong>of</strong> Justice website indicate that before the<br />

Abunzi system, 80% <strong>of</strong> civil cases pending before courts involved<br />

less than one (1) million Rwandan francs. However, following the<br />

establishment <strong>of</strong> abunzi in 2006, approximately 70% <strong>of</strong> all civil<br />

cases now fall under the competence <strong>of</strong> the abunzi. The MINJUST<br />

also conducted a survey in 2005 to ascertain abunzi<br />

effectiveness, and the results concluded that 73% <strong>of</strong> cases tried<br />

by abunzi were not later referred to the formal court system. In<br />

addition, should a case that was once before the abunzi be<br />

brought to the formal court as an appeal, the abunzi can submit<br />

their investigations, discussions and decisions as <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />

documents for the case.<br />

Through the use <strong>of</strong> mediation, the abunzi system is designed to<br />

enable restoration <strong>of</strong> relationship and ultimately facilitate a sense<br />

<strong>of</strong> community. Both the process and outcome <strong>of</strong> the abunzi<br />

mediation <strong>are</strong> expected to reflect conciliation and restoration<br />

rather than retribution. In fact, Organic Law prevents abunzi<br />

mediators from handing punitive sentences. This approach has<br />

been credited for promoting reconciliation among disputants. A<br />

2010 study by RCN Justice and Democratie concludes that the<br />

majority <strong>of</strong> cases heard by the abunzi <strong>are</strong> concluded through a<br />

compromise arrangement, although the majority <strong>of</strong> disputants in<br />

abunzi cases hardly go further into reconciliation.<br />

Another value <strong>of</strong> traditional institutions <strong>of</strong> governance and<br />

conflict resolution is their potential to contribute to Africa's<br />

democratisation process. Just like many state mandated<br />

148


institutions in Rwanda, the abunzi <strong>are</strong> opening spaces for<br />

ordinary citizens to participate in public processes such as justice<br />

delivery and governance reform. For example, the abunzi system<br />

is instructed by the Rwandan constitution to ensure that at least<br />

30 percent <strong>of</strong> the mediators <strong>are</strong> women. One <strong>of</strong>t-cited challenge <strong>of</strong><br />

endogenous methods <strong>of</strong> conflict resolution is the limited<br />

participation <strong>of</strong> women in the discourses and decisions<br />

happening at the traditional level. Women's participation in<br />

traditional power structures remains limited with many women<br />

being confined to the roles <strong>of</strong> subtle advisers or petitioners.<br />

However, the abunzi institution has presented opportunities<br />

where women can re-emphasise their relevance in community<br />

processes. The quest for consensus and restoration by the abunzi<br />

system has enabled women's active participation and subsequent<br />

ability to challenge notions <strong>of</strong> vertical hierarchy that <strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

found in some traditional institutions.<br />

Abunzi: Challenges to justice<br />

Limited Capacity<br />

Although the abunzi is mandated by the Organic Law (2006, 2008<br />

and 2010), there is procedural dissonance which is caused by<br />

lack <strong>of</strong> knowledge about the law and dispute resolution methods<br />

by abunzi members. Knowledge <strong>of</strong> the substantive law, mediation<br />

aptitude, skills in evaluating evidence and respect <strong>of</strong> procedures<br />

<strong>are</strong> important attributes <strong>of</strong> any mediator. However, many abunzi<br />

mediators <strong>are</strong> elected into their positions not on the basis <strong>of</strong> these<br />

attributes but mainly because they <strong>are</strong> 'persons <strong>of</strong> integrity,' and<br />

<strong>are</strong> willing to <strong>of</strong>fer their services to the state and their community.<br />

While the Organic Law clearly spells out how the abunzi <strong>are</strong> to be<br />

constituted and the nature <strong>of</strong> the cases they should resolve, the<br />

law nonetheless does not clearly indicate how they should<br />

mediate. In addition, the abunzi mediators need to be<br />

knowledgeable in other laws apart from the Organic Law. Such<br />

relevant laws to their task include the land law and family law and<br />

inheritance law since these <strong>are</strong> the most emergent cases for the<br />

abunzi. With few exceptions, these abunzi committees and<br />

individuals have limited access to copies <strong>of</strong> applicable laws. The<br />

few copies <strong>of</strong> the law that <strong>are</strong> available for some abunzi <strong>are</strong> dry<br />

documents written in 'legalese' instead <strong>of</strong> the accessible,<br />

149


summarized and simplified versions <strong>of</strong> the law.<br />

The abunzi institution also suffers from the lack <strong>of</strong> adequate and<br />

effective institutional support. Although some organisations <strong>of</strong>fer<br />

the abunzi support in terms <strong>of</strong> training and skills development,<br />

this support is <strong>of</strong>ten scarce and inadequate. The limited skills<br />

significantly reduce the effectiveness <strong>of</strong> their efforts hence the<br />

numerous cases <strong>of</strong> appeals that has affected <strong>are</strong>as such as the<br />

Nyarugenge sector. While appeals can signify the fairness <strong>of</strong> the<br />

process, <strong>too</strong> many <strong>of</strong> such appeals can also be attributed to the<br />

incompetence <strong>of</strong> the mediators as perceived by parties to the<br />

dispute. In fact, according to a study conducted by RCN Justice<br />

and Democratie (2010), 55% <strong>of</strong> the abunzi decisions which <strong>are</strong><br />

annulled by the primary courts <strong>are</strong> due to errors in assessing<br />

facts, while 26% relate to procedural errors and 19% <strong>are</strong> due to<br />

the misapplication <strong>of</strong> substantive laws. As such, in efforts to<br />

counter the challenge <strong>of</strong> lack <strong>of</strong> aw<strong>are</strong>ness <strong>of</strong> the law, the<br />

Rwandan government organizes various forms <strong>of</strong> trainings and<br />

information exchanges for the abunzi. In addition,<br />

nongovernmental organisations such as the RCN Justice and<br />

Democratie and Access to Justice Centre (AJC) <strong>of</strong>fer mediation<br />

skills training as well as training on substantive law to the abunzi.<br />

Organisations outside Rwanda such as the Pepperdine's Straus<br />

<strong>Institute</strong> for Dispute Resolution and Nootbaar <strong>Institute</strong> on Law,<br />

Religion, and Ethics have been training the abunzi in laws on<br />

domestic violence and inheritance.<br />

Inadequate institutional support<br />

Although the abunzi mediators document their decisions and<br />

minutes <strong>of</strong> meetings, these <strong>are</strong> largely handwritten as the<br />

government has not provided digital gadgets for capturing data<br />

such as computers. This is quite a paradox as Rwanda is<br />

presently known as a knowledge economy and fast becoming the<br />

technology hub for Africa. The Rwanda state launched an e-<br />

Government project which aims to provide internet access to all<br />

levels <strong>of</strong> government except the abunzi and gacaca. However, the<br />

digitalisation <strong>of</strong> abunzi decisions and processes is a form <strong>of</strong><br />

electronic-governance which would lead to greater transp<strong>are</strong>ncy,<br />

less corruption and a more accessible justice system. In addition,<br />

150


abunzi mediators lack access to legal and mediation training.<br />

Most <strong>of</strong> the training in mediation and substantive law for the<br />

abunzi is <strong>of</strong>ten voluntarily conducted by organizations such as<br />

RCN Justice and Democratie, Access to Justice Centres, the<br />

National Unity and Reconciliation Commission (NURC) as well as<br />

the Ministry <strong>of</strong> Justice. However, the ratio <strong>of</strong> attorney-abunzi at<br />

AJC is 1:1 000 which is hardly adequate or effective. Support<br />

from government is equally stunted. A study conducted by the<br />

USAID to assess local resolution <strong>of</strong> land disputes in the<br />

Kabushinge and Nyamugali cells concludes that the abunzi do<br />

not receive support on basic necessities such as cellular phones,<br />

airtime and even transportation costs. The same issue was<br />

revealed during the interviews conducted by the author in<br />

Gacuriro wherein the abunzi mediators verified that they use<br />

their own personal funds to travel to meetings and hearings.<br />

Unlike their counterparts in the gacaca courts, the<br />

inyangamugayo who received support with costs such as<br />

transportation, stationery, cellular phone airtime and school fees<br />

for their children, the abunzi mediator is essentially a volunteer<br />

to the core. However, recently, the government, through the<br />

Ministry <strong>of</strong> Justice has begun to pay health insurance for the<br />

abunzi members which is pegged at 5 000 francs a year. In<br />

addition, the ministry provides one bicycle at every cell to be used<br />

by abunzi mediators in the dispensation <strong>of</strong> their duties. Abunzi<br />

mediators could also benefit from interacting and networking<br />

with others from other villages and districts so that they can<br />

discuss best practices and enhance their mediation skills and<br />

decisions.<br />

The challenge <strong>of</strong> legalized and state mandated mediation<br />

Although the abunzi existed in pre-colonial Rwanda, the abunzi<br />

institution in its current form is a somewhat adulterated version<br />

in the sense that it is top-down mediation. Abunzi like its<br />

counterpart, the gacaca courts, is what Hobsbawn and Ranger<br />

(1983) would describe as a 'reinvention <strong>of</strong> tradition for particular<br />

uses in the present'. Thomson and Nagy (2010) posit that the<br />

general assumption about community-led conflict resolution<br />

process is that citizens <strong>are</strong> willing participants when the reality<br />

however is that such processes <strong>are</strong> controlled by the government.<br />

151


In Rwanda for example, citizens could be compelled to participate<br />

in abunzi due to their social situation <strong>of</strong> poverty, limited<br />

education, powerlessness as well as lack <strong>of</strong> credible alternatives<br />

for justice. In addition, the abunzi mediation is mandated by the<br />

law. However, legalized mediation is not peculiar to Rwanda only;<br />

other countries including the United States <strong>of</strong> America also<br />

practise legalized mediation, which is <strong>of</strong>ten classified as a form <strong>of</strong><br />

Alternative Dispute Resolution (ADR). However, state mandated<br />

mediation distorts the entire manner in which proper mediation<br />

is supposed to be experienced by <strong>actors</strong>. The government <strong>of</strong><br />

Rwanda has made it explicit in its laws on the abunzi that it<br />

expects a mediation process from the abunzi members. In other<br />

words, the culture <strong>of</strong> mediation is communicated by the law.<br />

Crimes and disputes <strong>of</strong> a particular nature <strong>are</strong> by law required to<br />

go to the abunzi for hearing before the primary courts can<br />

deliberate on the issue. Although the state-backed legal<br />

institutions <strong>of</strong> dispute resolution have filled a void in the justice<br />

<strong>are</strong>na, it is also arguable that the government <strong>of</strong> Rwanda is<br />

preoccupied with the creation <strong>of</strong> decentralized legal forums where<br />

people can access justice. However, the mandatory nature <strong>of</strong> such<br />

institutions makes the resultant reconciliation questionable.<br />

Citizens <strong>are</strong> obligated to use the mediation approach, while they<br />

<strong>are</strong> reminded <strong>of</strong> the punishment that will follow from the formal<br />

courts should the mediation efforts fail. The abunzi system is an<br />

apt demonstration <strong>of</strong> the tangled relationships between law,<br />

power and justice and how these cumulatively impact on the lives<br />

<strong>of</strong> ordinary Rwandans brought into contact with the state.<br />

Given the foregoing, the abunzi <strong>are</strong> an illustrative demonstration<br />

<strong>of</strong> the dual impact <strong>of</strong> state-initiated systems <strong>of</strong> restorative justice.<br />

The abunzi system demonstrates a level <strong>of</strong> ambivalence when it<br />

comes to pursuance <strong>of</strong> the restorative and retributive approaches<br />

to justice. This is because the abunzi is a traditional system <strong>of</strong><br />

conflict resolution which was just transplanted into the formal<br />

legal system, and is still expected to exhibit a conciliatory<br />

approach. Although the Organic Law states that the abunzi <strong>are</strong><br />

supposed to use restorative approaches instead <strong>of</strong> the retributive<br />

approach, the reality is such that this institution can also exhibit<br />

adversarial tendencies. Participants in mediation process <strong>are</strong><br />

152


<strong>of</strong>ten explicitly told about the danger <strong>of</strong> non-compliance with the<br />

abunzi process and outcomes, including payment <strong>of</strong> fines as well<br />

as incarceration. When the state is involved in issuing incentives<br />

and disincentives with regards to one's participation in local legal<br />

forums, the process becomes coercive in essence. People end up<br />

participating in the mediation process not because they <strong>are</strong><br />

convinced it works or that they subscribe to its tenets but because<br />

they <strong>are</strong> obliged to. The combination <strong>of</strong> state-backed threats and<br />

cultural mysticism and justification for the process makes the<br />

abunzi an institution that is replete with compulsion, hence the<br />

term “voluntary-yet-mandatory control” by Doughty (2011).<br />

Because <strong>of</strong> these overt and covert threats in the abunzi process,<br />

there is a danger <strong>of</strong> people sacrificing their individual rights in<br />

order to uphold community rights and collective interests.<br />

Gahamanyi (2003) is skeptical <strong>of</strong> cultural practices that <strong>are</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

taunted as being beneficial to the community, and instead<br />

cautions that these can be disempowering to individuals.<br />

Although the threat <strong>of</strong> punishment by abunzi system is less overt<br />

than the threat in gacaca courts, the imposition <strong>of</strong> mediation<br />

undermines elements <strong>of</strong> choice, freedom and individual will to<br />

decide on a course <strong>of</strong> action to take. In addition, the fact that some<br />

people do not take cases that would have been dealt with by the<br />

abunzi to the primary court might not reflect satisfaction with the<br />

mediation outcome, but might just reflect fatigue or lack <strong>of</strong><br />

wherewithal to confront the much clogged formal court system.<br />

In some instances <strong>of</strong> observing the abunzi institution, there seem<br />

to be problems in distinguishing between the mediation and<br />

arbitration processes both in comprehension and in action.<br />

Depending on the nature <strong>of</strong> the case, the abunzi can choose to<br />

mediate or arbitrate. In fact, some members <strong>of</strong> the Rwandan<br />

community refer to the abunzi as arbitrators; for example an RCN<br />

Justice and Democratie report <strong>of</strong> 2007 referred to abunzi as<br />

'arbitrators” and the same case was found in many other online<br />

reports. In some complex cases, abunzi mediators end up<br />

applying the adversarial process. For example, in instances<br />

where disputing parties cannot be reconciled, the abunzi will<br />

adopt a decision applying the laws <strong>of</strong> the state. This is a typical<br />

combination <strong>of</strong> sanctions and incentives in conflict resolution.<br />

153


Although the use <strong>of</strong> carrot and stick strategies is common in<br />

adversarial approaches, in Rwanda this has been used by abunzi<br />

to deter delays in handling cases.<br />

Social legal forums and sustainable peace<br />

The abunzi just like the gacaca <strong>are</strong> elaborate processes by<br />

communities trying to own the justice and conflict resolution<br />

space. While the symbolism <strong>of</strong> community ownership in the<br />

abunzi processes is undoubted, what cannot be ascertained is<br />

how far such processes have gone in facilitating actual social<br />

cohesion, healing and reconciliation among conflict parties and<br />

disparate groups. It is even more difficult to ascertain these<br />

issues by directly asking Rwandans at the grassroots levels and<br />

in civil society because <strong>of</strong> the limited social and political space in<br />

post-genocide Rwanda. The level <strong>of</strong> political freedom in Rwanda is<br />

quite low; indeed the country has been consistently ranked as<br />

'not free' by Freedom House every year since its annual survey<br />

was launched in 2002. Zorbas (2010) asserts that certain<br />

“silences” <strong>are</strong> being imposed on the Rwandan population when it<br />

comes to the reconciliation and unity project. Such 'silences',<br />

Zorbas argues, <strong>are</strong> evidenced by the lack <strong>of</strong> debate on Rwanda's<br />

conflicted “histories.” The government has a lot <strong>of</strong> control on what<br />

is said within Rwanda, and the fear <strong>of</strong> being labelled a 'divisionist'<br />

may prevent people from sharing their true thoughts about their<br />

experiences <strong>of</strong> cohesion and inter-ethnic interaction. However,<br />

what can be directly observed is how people religiously<br />

participate in these forums as called for by the government, a<br />

situation that Erving G<strong>of</strong>fman would label, 'dramaturgical<br />

representation.” Indeed, critics argue that their participation is<br />

out <strong>of</strong> fear <strong>of</strong> the repercussions <strong>of</strong> non-participation. These<br />

concerns have led to some scholarly labelling the current<br />

situation in Rwanda as 'pretending peace' (Buckely-Zistel, 2010).<br />

Buckley-Zistel's conclusion is that there is still ethnic<br />

antagonism among Hutus and Tutsis in Rwanda, only that the<br />

government does not allow its expression because any such<br />

exhibition <strong>of</strong> differences would be labelled 'genocide ideology.'<br />

Although abunzi is a state-backed legal initiative, the<br />

nomenclature <strong>of</strong> Abanyarwanda <strong>of</strong>ten strategically accompanies<br />

this process. Some critics say it is a move by the Rwandan<br />

154


government to protect the process from being criticised for not<br />

meeting international legal and human rights standards.<br />

Conclusion<br />

This analysis concludes that the abunzi have filled a void left by<br />

the formal court system by ensuring that local people have access<br />

to prompt and universal justice. Like the gacaca courts, abunzi<br />

brought justice to the grassroots level and enables community<br />

members to participate in the dispensation <strong>of</strong> justice both<br />

symbolically and practically. Although abunzi functions and<br />

jurisdiction <strong>are</strong> spelt out by law, the institution, process and<br />

rituals associated with abunzi is uniquely 'Rwandan' and has<br />

existed long before colonialism. Abunzi processes emphasise on<br />

mediation and conciliation, although the failure for disputants to<br />

cooperate with the mediators can be followed by adversarial<br />

processes and applications <strong>of</strong> punitive laws <strong>of</strong> the land. However,<br />

in its current form, the abunzi risks being one <strong>of</strong> those statemandated<br />

programs that addresses disputes at the superficial<br />

'make-believe' level without effectively restoring broken<br />

relationships and trust. It would be interesting to analyse the<br />

long-term impact <strong>of</strong> the abunzi system on social relations and on<br />

ownership <strong>of</strong> the outcomes <strong>of</strong> the abunzi process. On the one<br />

hand, the abunzi can be perceived as a system that guarantees<br />

access to justice and which does not necessarily have to be purely<br />

mediation. On the other hand, the same system can be<br />

interpreted as a highly politicized institution <strong>of</strong> justice which<br />

curtails citizens' right to choose their vehicles <strong>of</strong> justice.<br />

The mixture <strong>of</strong> the adversarial approach and the conciliatory<br />

approach, coupled with the combination <strong>of</strong> culture and western<br />

justice <strong>are</strong> some <strong>of</strong> the inherent contractions within the abunzi.<br />

These contradictions also affect how it is perceived by parties and<br />

outcomes <strong>of</strong> abunzi processes. Not wanting to paint a dark picture<br />

<strong>of</strong> the contemporary traditional justice forums in Rwanda, it is<br />

important to acknowledge the potential <strong>of</strong> the abunzi system if it<br />

is delivered well. Despite being a state-backed mediation process,<br />

the abunzi system has become embedded in daily life in Rwanda<br />

and has the capacity to promote social rebuilding, bonding and<br />

negotiation <strong>of</strong> community. Ultimately, the synergy between the<br />

155


abunzi and the formal system beckons <strong>of</strong> the possibilities that lie<br />

ahead when traditional institutions <strong>of</strong> conflict resolution <strong>are</strong><br />

institutionalized, acknowledged by law yet de-politicised and left<br />

to operate independently.<br />

References<br />

Anderson, Benedict. (1991) Imagined Communities. Reflections<br />

on the Origin and Spread <strong>of</strong> Nationalism, London: Verso<br />

Boege, V. (2006) Traditional approaches to conflict<br />

transformation: potentials and limits. Bergh<strong>of</strong> Centre for<br />

Constructive Conflict Management.<br />

Buckley-Zistel, Susanne. (2011) 'Transitional Justice, National<br />

Memory and History Teaching in Rwanda,' Paper presented at the<br />

4th European Conference on African Studies (ECAS), Uppsala,<br />

Sweden, 15-18 June 2011.<br />

Buckley-Zistel, Susanne. (2008) Remembering after Violence.<br />

Conflict Transformation and Social Change in Uganda,<br />

Basingstoke: Palgrave<br />

Buckley-Zistel, Susanne. (2006) Remembering to Forget: Chosen<br />

Amnesia as a Strategy for Local Coexistence in Post-Genocide<br />

Rwanda Africa: The Journal <strong>of</strong> the International African <strong>Institute</strong><br />

- Volume 76, Number 2, 2006, pp. 131-150<br />

Buckley-Zistel, Susanne. (2006) “Dividing and Uniting. The Use<br />

<strong>of</strong> Citizenship Discourses in Conflict and Reconciliation in<br />

Rwanda,” Global Society, Vol. 20 No. 1, pp 101-113<br />

Buckley-Zistel, Susanne. (2006) “Remembering to Forget.<br />

Chosen Amnesia as a Strategy for Local Coexistence in Post-<br />

Genocide Rwanda,” Africa, Vol. 76 No. 2, pp 1-21.<br />

Buckley-Zistel, Susanne. (2006) “In-Between War and <strong>Peace</strong>:<br />

Identities, Boundaries and Change after Violent Conflict,”<br />

Journal <strong>of</strong> International Studies, Vol. 35, No. 1, pp 3-21<br />

Doughty, Kristin C. (2011) “Contesting Community: Legalized<br />

Reconciliation Efforts in the Aftermath <strong>of</strong> Genocide in Rwanda,”<br />

(Publicly accessible Penn Dissertations. Paper 333.<br />

http://repository.upenn.edu/edissertations/333<br />

Gahamanyi. B.M. (2003) Rwanda: Building Constitutional Order<br />

in the Aftermath <strong>of</strong> Genocide. In. An-Na'im, A.A. (Ed). Human<br />

Rights Under African Constitutions: Realizing the Promise for<br />

Ourselves, ed pp.. Philadelphia: University <strong>of</strong> Pennsylvania Press,<br />

156


PP 251-294.<br />

Government <strong>of</strong> Rwanda. (2000) Ministry <strong>of</strong> Local Government,<br />

Good Governance, Community Development and Social Affairs.<br />

Decentralisation Policy, May 2000.<br />

Government <strong>of</strong> Rwanda. (2000) Ministry <strong>of</strong> Local Government,<br />

Good Governance, Community Development and Social Affairs.<br />

Decentralisation Implementation Strategy, December 2000<br />

Government <strong>of</strong> Rwanda. (2001) Ministry <strong>of</strong> Local Government,<br />

Good Governance, Community Development and Social Affairs.<br />

Community Development Policy, May 2001<br />

Government <strong>of</strong> Rwanda. (2005) Ministry <strong>of</strong> Local Government,<br />

Good Governance, Community Development and Social Affairs.<br />

Decentralised Government Reform Policy, August 2005.<br />

Gilbert M. (2004) “Strengthening Democratic Governance<br />

Programming in Post-Conflict Situations: The Case <strong>of</strong> Rwanda,”<br />

Joint UNDP-Chr. Michelsen <strong>Institute</strong> Seminar Paper, Bergen,<br />

Norway, May 2004<br />

http://www.undp.org/oslocentre/achvmdg2.htm Date Accessed<br />

18 October 2011.<br />

Hayner P. 2011. Unspeakable Truths: Transitional Justice and<br />

the Challenge <strong>of</strong> Truth Commissions. New York: Routledge<br />

Hinton A. L. (ed.) (2010) Transitional Justice: Global Mechanisms<br />

and Local Realities after Genocide and Mass Violence. New<br />

Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press<br />

Hobsbawm, E. and Ranger T., (Eds) (1983) The Invention <strong>of</strong><br />

Tradition Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

Ingelaere Bert. (2010) Do We Understand Life after Genocide?<br />

Center and Periphery in the Construction <strong>of</strong> Knowledge in<br />

Postgenocide Rwanda. African Studies Review 53:41-59<br />

Khadiagala<br />

Ingelaere, Bert. (2008) “The Gacaca courts in Rwanda.” In Huyse<br />

and Mark Salter, (Eds), Traditional Justice and Reconciliation<br />

after Violent Conflict: Learning from African Experiences.<br />

Stockholm: International <strong>Institute</strong> for Democracy and Electoral<br />

Assistance. Pp 25-59.<br />

Janzen, J. and Janzen, R. (2000) Do I Still Have a Life? Voices<br />

from the Aftermath <strong>of</strong> War in Rwanda and Burundi. Lawrence,<br />

Kansas: University <strong>of</strong> Kansas<br />

157


Kauzya, John-Mary. (2007) Political Decentralisation in Africa:<br />

The experience <strong>of</strong> Rwanda, Uganda and South Africa, UNDP<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Socio-Economic Affairs, Discussion Paper,<br />

December 2007<br />

Keulder, C. (1998) Traditional leaders and local government in<br />

Africa: lessons for South Africa. Pretoria, Human Sciences<br />

Research Council.<br />

Kladoumadje, Nadjaldongar. (2008) Lessons Learned from the<br />

Post-Conflict reconstruction in Rwanda, A paper presented at a<br />

Regional Workshop on Post-conflict and Development, 3 - 5 June<br />

2 0 0 8 ; A b i d j a n , C o t e d ' I v o i r e ,<br />

http://www.oecd.org/dataoecd/37/50/41425587.<strong>pdf</strong><br />

Lederach, John Paul. (2005) The moral imagination: the art and<br />

soul <strong>of</strong> building peace. Oxford, Oxford University Press.<br />

Lederach, John Paul. (1997) Building <strong>Peace</strong>: Sustainable<br />

Reconciliation in Divided Societies, Washington DC: United<br />

States <strong>Institute</strong> for <strong>Peace</strong>.<br />

Minow, M. (1998) Between Vengeance and Forgiveness: Facing<br />

History after Genocide and Mass Violence. Boston: Beacon Press<br />

Ndangiza, F. (2007) Social Cohesion in Rwanda: An Opinion<br />

Survey, National Unity and Reconciliation Commission, Kigali.<br />

Ndengwa, N. (2002) Decentralisation in Africa: A stocktaking<br />

survey, Africa Working Paper Series No. 4, World Bank:<br />

Washington DC<br />

Pottier, J. (2002) Re-Imagining Rwanda: Conflict, Survival, and<br />

Disinformation in the Late Twentieth Century. Cambridge:<br />

Cambridge University Press<br />

Pottier, J. (2005) Escape from Genocide: The Politics <strong>of</strong> Identity in<br />

Rwanda's Massacres. In V Broch-Due (Ed). Violence and<br />

Belonging: The Quest for Identity in Post-Colonial Africa, New<br />

York: Routledge. pp. 195-213.<br />

Osaghae, E. E. (2000) Applying traditional methods to modern<br />

conflict: possibilities and limits. In: Zartman, W.I. ed. Traditional<br />

cures for modern conflicts: African conflict “medicine”. Boulder<br />

CO, Lynne Rienner. pp. 201–218.<br />

Reyntjens, F. (2005) Rwanda, Ten Years On: From Genocide to<br />

Dictatorship. In S Marysse, F Reyntjens (Eds). The Political<br />

Economy <strong>of</strong> the Great Lakes Region in Africa. New York: Palgrave<br />

MacMillan, pp. 15-47.<br />

158


Ross, M. H. (2004) Ritual and the Politics <strong>of</strong> Reconciliation. In Y<br />

Bar-Siman-Tov (Ed), From Conflict Resolution to Reconciliation,<br />

Oxford: Oxford University Press. pp. 199-223.<br />

Sebastian, Maria. (2010) “Justice Sector Reform in Rwanda: A<br />

Space <strong>of</strong> Contention or Consensus?,” ISP Collection. Paper 887.<br />

http://digitalcollections.sit.edu/isp_collection/887<br />

Thomson, Susan, and Rosemary, Nagy. (2010) Law, Power and<br />

Justice: What Legalism Fails to Address in the Functioning <strong>of</strong><br />

Rwanda's Gacaca Courts, The International Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Transitional Justice, Issue, Vol 5, Issue 1, pp 11-30.<br />

Trouillot, M-R. (1995) Silencing the Past: Power and the<br />

Production <strong>of</strong> History. Boston: Beacon Press<br />

USAID, (2008) An Assessment <strong>of</strong> Local Resolution <strong>of</strong> Land<br />

Disputes in Two Pilot Areas: Kabusshinge and Nyamugali Cells,<br />

Rwanda; http://<strong>pdf</strong>.usaid.gov/<strong>pdf</strong>_docs/PNADM807.<strong>pdf</strong><br />

Waldorf, L. (2006) Mass Justice for Mass Atrocity: Rethinking<br />

Local Justice as Transitional Justice. Temple Law Review 79:pp1-<br />

87.<br />

Wilson, K. B. (1992) Cults <strong>of</strong> Violence and Counter-Violence in<br />

Mozambique. Journal <strong>of</strong> <strong>Southern</strong> African Studies 18:527-82<br />

World Bank. (2001) “Decentralization in the Transition<br />

Economies: Challenges and The Road Ahead.” PREM/ECA.<br />

Washington, DC. June 14, 2001.<br />

Zartman, I. W. (2000) Conclusions: Changes in the New Order<br />

and the Place for the Old. In. Zartman, I. W. (Ed).Traditional<br />

cures for modern conflicts. African Conflict “medicine.” Boulder<br />

CO, Lynne Rienner, pp 219-230<br />

Zorbas, E. (2004) Reconciliation in post-genocide Rwanda.<br />

African Journal <strong>of</strong> Legal Studies, Vol 1, No.1, pp. 30-52.<br />

159


Conclusion<br />

All through the papers, the primacy <strong>of</strong> community comes<br />

through, with special emphasis on viewing grassroots and other<br />

vulnerable communities as key <strong>actors</strong> in their own empowerment<br />

for development and peace-building. For true and sustainable<br />

empowerment can only come from within, albeit with external<br />

support, material or otherwise. This issue comes out clearly in<br />

all the articles contained in this book.<br />

For example, in Women's access to micr<strong>of</strong>inance and poverty<br />

alleviation in Zimbabwe – Case study <strong>of</strong> Chinhoyi town, Mishi and<br />

Kapingura found that women in Chinhoyi <strong>are</strong> not having to wait<br />

for banks and micro-finance institutions to bail them out. In the<br />

paper Natural resources management: Whose burden and whose<br />

benefits, Dube found out that communities bordering<br />

conservancies <strong>are</strong> demanding to participate in the management<br />

<strong>of</strong> the natural resources. In The Zimbabwean traditional<br />

chieftaincy and its role in conflict transformation at the micro<br />

level, Matavire shows that many <strong>of</strong> the chiefs' subjects <strong>are</strong><br />

demanding change in how chiefs conduct themselves. In The<br />

Role <strong>of</strong> Indigenous knowledge in Sustainable Development –<br />

Practices and Challenges, Tapfumaneyi & Rupande argue why<br />

development practitioners should reckon with the knowledge<br />

existing in their beneficiary communities. In Science Education<br />

for Sustainable Livelihoods – Community Development through<br />

Society-Responsive Science Curriculum Reforms, Bhukuvhani et<br />

al argue for the recognition <strong>of</strong> indigenous scientific knowledge. In<br />

Re-examining the Role <strong>of</strong> NGOs in Conflict Resolution: Friends or<br />

Foes, Tapfumaneyi and Rupande argue for the need for foreign<br />

NGOs to work with local NGOs in order to be acceptable to the<br />

local communities. In Zimbabwe's economic empowerment<br />

initiatives – A critical review, Chipaike argues for the participation<br />

<strong>of</strong> the marginalized segments <strong>of</strong> society in national economic<br />

empowerment initiatives. And in Community-Driven Conflict<br />

Resolution – The Abunzi Mediators In Rwanda, Mutisi shows how<br />

the local communities in Rwanda <strong>are</strong> capacitated to resolve their<br />

disputes locally.<br />

160


That beneficiaries <strong>are</strong> indeed <strong>actors</strong> <strong>too</strong> in sustainable peace and<br />

development at the community level is not wishful thinking;<br />

rather it is reality that genuinely concerned <strong>actors</strong> cannot ignore.<br />

161


About the editor<br />

Samuel Maruta is the founder and current director <strong>of</strong> the<br />

<strong>Southern</strong> <strong>Institute</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Peace</strong>-building and Development (SIPD) and<br />

the editor <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Southern</strong> <strong>Peace</strong> Review, an academic-cumpractitioner<br />

journal dedicated to promoting the peace-building<br />

work <strong>of</strong> citizens <strong>of</strong> the global south, published by the SIPD.<br />

Previously, he once served as the associate editor <strong>of</strong> the Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Peace</strong>-building and Development, jointly published by the South<br />

North Centre for <strong>Peace</strong>-building and Development in Har<strong>are</strong><br />

Zimbabwe and the Centre for Global <strong>Peace</strong> in Washington DC<br />

USA. Before that he was the publisher and editor <strong>of</strong> The Third<br />

Sector, an industry magazine for the civil society sector in<br />

Zimbabwe. Mr. Maruta holds, inter alia, a B.Ed degree from the<br />

University <strong>of</strong> Zimbabwe, an MA degree in English from Iowa State<br />

University (USA), a post-graduate certificate in <strong>Peace</strong> and<br />

Reconciliation Studies from Coventry University (UK), a certificate in<br />

Transforming Civil Conflicts from NETUNI (European Network<br />

University) in the Netherlands, and a certificate in Conflict<br />

Analysis from the United States <strong>Institute</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Peace</strong> (USIP). He is<br />

also a member <strong>of</strong> the editorial team <strong>of</strong> the African Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

History and Culture (AJHC) published by Academic Journals<br />

based in Lagos, Nigeria.


SIPD Publications to date<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Community development in Zimbabwe: Role and<br />

situation <strong>of</strong> community-based organisations,<br />

Occasional paper series, August 2010<br />

All culpable together: Civil society and the fast-track<br />

land reform programme in Zimbabwe, Occasional<br />

paper series, July 2010<br />

Hands-on community peace-building, democracy<br />

and development in Zimbabwe, November 2008.<br />

<strong>Southern</strong> <strong>Peace</strong> Review Vol1.1, September 2008

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!